Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
I hared my wife for the Bachelor's party

... 039;s good thinking."

I placed her selections on the counter, folding each one separately and wrapping them in the trademark "Malken &amp ... know? I'm having the party in two weeks, so we have time to talk."

I sipped at my tea for a ... ... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 5 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  
437
  |  
95%
  |  1

My Wife's Sweet Pussy

My wife’s pussy is amazing and always leaves me wanting more. Her pussy is very sensitive to the slightest touch yet it loves to be manhandled and stuffed to the max. After over 20 years of wet pussy- splitting orgasms and kinky explorations she still opens up for more and more.

When we were first together I would touch her all over when we would go to bed and quickly learned where her “hotspots” are. Her nipples are very sensitive and when I play with them she gets very wet very quickly. I learned that if I pinch her nipples hard she melts and her pussy starts to gush. Once she is this horny her pussy will be twitching and responds in ways that I could have never imagined. We have had sex a thousand times and she is still tight, but her pussy will also stretch in many different ways to accommodate practically anything that is trying to find its way in. On many occasions, after drinking more than one too many, I have found myself lying next to her in bed after we both have crashed…usually with her in skimpy panties and lying on her stomach. She has a phat round ass that has always attracted attention and begs to be noticed. I would find myself rubbing her ass and then she would respond by lifting her hips up and displaying her wet booty way up in the air while wiggling her ass from side to side. I would take my time and very slowly rub her pussy and pull her panties to the side and slowly bury my face in her now sopping wetness.

I would do this for a long time, very slowly, making sure I take deep breaths and savor the sweet scent of her juicy pussy, pulling her panties down off of her round ass…and that’s when the fun would really start. While acting like she was still sl**ping she would arch her back and push her pussy up to allow me more access. I would sink one, two, three, and then four fingers into her as she pushed back and bucked all over. I eventually would have three fingers buried deep in her and then would ask her if I could put one more finger back in, but this time it would be my BIG finger, which was my rock hard dick. She would mumble “a-hah” and I would push it in, three fingers swirling all around and a big dick pumping in and out all at the same time and as deep as I could go…she absolutely loves it!! I would not want to come yet so I would pull my dick out but keep pumping her wet pussy with four fingers as deep as I could get them in…all the way up to my knuckles and then some!!! I would then stop altogether and get this crazy idea of using different objects from around the house and try to get them to fit in her now sloppy wet pussy and see which one will make her finally cum.

I had eventually done this enough times that it has become a habit. I would search around the room looking for objects to stuff into my wife’s waiting pussy keeping one rule in mind, it had to be clean and smooth…I didn’t want to hurt her so whatever the object was it had to be clean enough to put in my mouth first…before I slid it into her pussy I would clean it. While I was off washing my collection of household products that would soon find their way into my wife’s waiting and squirming pussy, she would still have her ass in the air half d***k, and waiting to cum. I would slowly start to rub one of my newly commissioned toys on the back of her thighs and on her asscheecks. I would slowly work towards her wet pussy and slide it up and down her wet lips to get it lubed up for its deep journey. She always knew what was going on and would visibly shiver from the sexual excitement of knowing that she was about to have her pussy stretched and pounded. As soon as I pushed it against her pussyhole she would quiver and rotate her hips from side to side again indicating that she wanted something to penetrate her. I would slowly work it in as she would start to buck and every once in a while she would stop writhing around and with her eyes closed let out this long muffled moan with her mouth opened as wide as her pussy was stretched. (There always seemed to be a correlation between how wide her mouth was open and how wide her pussy was getting stretched open).

She would still pretend to be asl**p and would let me go on like this for hours. I would use things like bottles (small shampoo bottles, thin hairspray bottles, whole bottles of KY lube), various dildos and vibrators, cell phones, fruits & vegetables, kitchen utensils (stirring spoons with fat handles), candles, small souvenier baseball bats, hairbrushes with fat handles, anything phallic shaped that might fit into her pussy, and her favorite…remote controls. I would slide things in her and then tell her things like, “Kath (her name is Kathi)…you have a phone in your pussy! Isn’t that crazy?…you actually have a cell phone swirling around in your pussy!!” She would moan and jerk around, she could go on like this for a long time and many times she would go on literally all night until I had to get ready for work. I would go to work smelling like pussy while she was at home in bed with a household item stuffed in her clenching pussy. When I would use the remote control I would stuff it in her as far as it would go (it was a fairly large one) and I would jerk it move it all in large circular motions around while it was inside her saying, “Kath…I don’t like what’s on TV…I’m going to change the channel…OK…do you mind if I change the channel while the remote control is lost up in your pussy?” This would drive her crazy and she would start to cum and stick her ass up the air even higher. There were many times when I hurt myself trying to stuff my dick into her while she was squeezing her pussy around other objects that were stretching her pulsating pussy beyond its limits. It seemed as though I could fit just about anything in there and got a front row seat inches away as I watched her pussy gobble everything up. There were many times when I would cum just watching it all happen. One time I was able to get her booty positioned over the medium sized wooden oval ornament on the corner of our bed’s footboard…I slowly guided her ass down on it and moved her ass all around enough to work this thing all the way into her pussy until it completely disappeared…she stayed like that just vibrating and shivering for about 45 minutes while I knelt behind her spreading her ass checks open and closed and licking and fingering her asshole. She was so stuffed and so attached to that ornament that when she started to cum her ass and hips didn’t move an inch…she just stayed motionless in one spot cumming for a long time, unable to move.

Sometimes when we were at parties in other people’s homes I would try to get her d***k and horny enough to want me to stuff her pussy in front of everyone but it never worked out…I came close several times but everyone was so messed up they all crashed without knowing that I was knuckle deep in my wife’s booty. One time when we over a friend’s house, like we were every weekend, we spent the night and I woke up in the middle of the night to her squirming around in a way that I knew that her pussy was aching for a stuffing, I was looking for something to slide in her pussy and all I could find in my d***ken state was a joystick controller (from an old Atari gameset). I wanted to turn on the game and use the joystick that was now being squeezed by her pussy to play a game while it was still inside her…jerking it all around and listen to her pussy make all those wet slurping noises while her pussyhole was trying in vain to grab it...all while telling her that we were going to put pussyjuice on everything the guy owned before we left. I tried to get our friend to wake up and play some video games with me while both of the joysticks were crammed into my wife’s pussy...using her pussy hole as the joystick holder and moving the bases of the controllrs all over the place to see how wide we could get her spread open, but he was knocked out and wouldn’t get up. She and I would end up doing stuff like this in front of the windows at home, outside on the deck, in front of the windows in hotel rooms, in our little tent when we went camping (keeping the doors unzipped hoping that someone would want to see what all the noises were about)and I almost talked her into doing it in the truck driving down the highway so she could put on an amazing pussy show for the truckers.

She also likes it when I spread her pussy open as wide as I can and make that pussy hole gape wide open. I will slide three fingers from each hand deep into her pussy and slowly, very slowly, spread it wide open, as wide as I possibly can. I will hold it open like that for five minutes at a time just staring into her gaping wetness…what is especially amazing about this is that within about one or two minutes with being spread wide open like that her pussyhole would start to twitch, tighten up and start squeezing...trying to clench down on something…opening and closing unable to grab ahold of anything at the edge of going crazy from cumming so hard. I still want to arrange to have a “pussy party” without her realizing it…make her wet and horny before everyone shows up and get her to stuff something in her pussy and keep it in there while walking around talking to people totally unaware that the reason antone is even there is to watch or take turns stuffing their fingers, objects and anything else we can find deep into her juicy pussy for hours on end. I want to share these amazing moments with others because they will not believe what they are seeing.

The thing that amazes me the most is that after all of that deep pumping and fat stretching, her pussy goes right back to being tight when I tell her to squeeze it, I mean so tight that it pushes back on your pinky finger and won’t let it in without some f***e. I tell her nasty stories of letting other guys do what they want with her while filling her up and spreading and licking her. One of my favorite stories to tell her while she has her ass in the air getting her pussy stuffed is one about going to the movies and sitting in the back row, she sits in my lap as I play with her pussy. We make sure we sit behind a couple of guys and then I pull down her pants and panties to her ankles and start pulling her pussy lips apart and spreading her hole wide open…then I nudge one of the guys in front of us with my shoe…when he turns around he gets a faceful of my wife’s twitching pussy and buries his face in it for the rest of the show while I hold it open for him. I open her pussy lips slowly and more on one side...then more on the other...then open it by moving my hands in all different directions causing her pussy to open and close in all sorts of different contortions while someone else licks her all over from hole to hole and suck on her clit. She loves it and starts cumming everywhere when I tell her this story. Needless to say I don’t get much sl**p!!
Another one of my favorite stories/fantasies I whisper to her while working her booty over is one where we are out at a bar/lounge…someplace nice…not a hole in the wall…and the place is not very busy. She is wearing a short skirt and puts her coat/jacket on the back of the barstool as she sits down.

After a few drinks I eventually slide my hand down her back and make my way to her ass as she leans forward and gives me access. She gets so turned on she goes to the ladies room and removes her panties and puts them in her purse. When she comes back and sits down she hikes her short skirt up to her waist as she opens her purse to show me that she is now pantyless. We spend the rest of the evening sitting at the bar while I give her a deep pussy massage from behind, bringing her close to orgasm over and over while her coat on the back of the stool provides some sort of cover…or so we think. Eventually someone does notice and sits at the empty stool on the other side next to her and smooth talks his way into helping me stuff her pussy. We stay there for hours while her now stretched, red, poor little helpless and overworked pussy continues to get worked over again and again by both her husband and a complete stranger. She starts to squirm and gush everywhere.... Continue»
Posted by trumptight85 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Voyeur  |  
960
  |  
84%
  |  1

Our First MFM Party

Our First Fuck Party


Danny was a guy I met on a jobsite " we both worked construction " He was a master electrician which is what I desired to be.

As we became friends he offered to come by my house evenings to start tutoring me on all the things needed to become an electrician. I jumped at the chance as a real school would cost way more than I could afford at the time.

He informed me it would take several weeks of working together to get the education I needed but he was willing to help me obtain my goal. I asked about his being away from his f****y. He informed me he & his wife did not get along all that well & he would be glad to get out of the house.

Danny started coming by several nights a week so he & my wife got to know each other & we had a lot of enjoyable evenings together when the study period was over. We all three seemed to enjoy the same music & drinks so it made for some very pleasant times.

Danny was a very good looking guy , with a great personality & I could notice my wife warming up to him.
It all started out with me wanting schooling from Danny, but the more he was around the more I wanted to watch him slide his erect cock into my wife's hot juicy pussy.

I had had fantasies for years of watching another man fuck my wife so I could watch. I tried talking her into swinging, showed her stories of threeway MFM action, but to no avail. Al being raised in a church going home would not even consider any sexual activity out side of her marriage. She told me to get that crazy notion out of my head as it would never happen.


One Sunday afternoon my Danny dropped by for a visit & we sat around listening to some good country music. We were having a few drinks, My wife didn't drink very often so she got a little high rather quickly. The combination of alcohol & the music made her loosen up a little & I got the feeling that maybe I could get her to progress toward some party sex.

Danny was a very good looking guy & I knew he had the hots for my wife, I had never told him of my desire to watch her fucked by another man or even mentioned him to her as a man to party with.I knew she liked him as a friend but doubted if she ever thought of him sexually.

We had both been dancing with her all evening & I could see the higher she got the looser she was becoming. I could see her lightly pushing herself into him as they slow danced & I could see the bulge in Danny's pants & was sure she was feeling his cock rubbing against her.

Finally I decided it just might be a good time to try for a party as she was plenty loose & giddy,I took a deep breath & said "hey guys why don't we play a game of strip poker & liven this party up a little" I almost fell over when she said " OK it sounds like fun, but only down to our underwear not all the way" I said " fine I'll go for that " at least I'll possibly get a little hint of having my desires fulfilled.

So pushing it forward I suggested an adult version of spin the bottle instead of the cards as we were all a little d***k & probably couldn't hang onto the cards & shuffle them.They both agreed that spin the bottle sounded like fun. I laid out the rules, since there were only three of us, one would spin the bottle then whoever it pointed to got to tell one of the other two what they had to do.

Since it was strip spin the bottle the person being told what to do had to remove another persons article of clothes & to do it in a way that would be hard to do ( like use only one hand, behind your back,using feet, teeth, etc.) anything to make it fun & hard to do.

Lucky me I got first choice as the bottle pointed to me, I told Danny he had to remove her blouse while they were sitting on the floor back to back. Since he could not see what he was doing his hands would come in contact with her perky little tits, an added bonus was the fact the blouse had lots of very small buttons to undo so it was going to take a while.

I sat & watched as his hands brushed her tits again & again. I was getting turned on watching him with my wife & I started rubbing my hard cock, as she saw me rubbing myself a cute little smile crossed her lips.

I got the feeling she was enjoying the touch of his hands. I told Danny to be nice now & don't be trying to grab a hand full of her tits. He just grinned & said " you mean like this " & filled both his hands with her tits.
A soft moan escaped her lips & I watched as she pushed her chest into his hands, I thought damn I may get my dreams filled after all, I sure did not expect she would respond like that.Finally he got the blouse off & the game continued soon we were all down to just our underwear.

My wife said OK games over we are all down to our undies & that is as far as I'm going,
My mind raced for some way to keep things going So I said " nope not yet we are not even, me & Danny only have one piece of clothing on, our shorts you have two items on so you have to lose one more item to be fair ".

She hemmed & hawed a little bit but with a little prodding by both me &
Danny she finally said " alright let's continue but if I have to lose one more item you guys do too. "
" I said fine but we will be totally nude, so you have to get that way too." After a little more pushing she finally agreed.

The first spin the bottle pointed at me so I had her remove Danny's shorts by being on her knees in front of him & to only use the thumb of her left hand. She knelled down & started, being right handed made it a little harder for her as she was pushing & pulling with one hand trying to get his shorts over his hips I could see Danny's cock getting bigger & bigger.

Soon she slid his pants off his hips & leaned in toward him to get a better position to pull the back down, as his shorts slid over his throbbing cock it flipped up & slapped her under the chin.
We all laughed as Danny stood there with his hard cock right in her face & she said "Damn Danny why did you hit me in the face" He replied "I was looking for a hole to put it in" We all had a good laugh over that one.

Next I lost my shorts so here we are two totally naked men with stiff cocks & a hot little babe in her bra & panties. She spun the bottle & it pointed at me so I told Danny he had to remove her tight little bikini panties with his hands behind his back & use only his teeth.

Danny knelt in front of her starting to try to get hold of her panties I warned him to not get hold of her skin & bite her cause if he did she would have to pull her panties up & he would have to start over, we laughed as Danny kept trying to get those tight panties in his teeth without biting her.

I could see the passion building in both of them as Danny tried to get those panties, of course being a normal man Danny was taking full advantage of the situation nuzzling her mound every once in a while, once he put his mouth fully on her mound & pushed his face into her pantied little cunt.

An ever so slight moan escaped her lips & I watched as she pushed back into him. It took several minutes for him to get them down & I kept hearing soft little moans from her as his face kept coming in contact with her hot little cunt. As he worked her panties down I could see her swollen & moist lips.
Seeing that I knew Danny was getting my little wife all hot & bothered.

My cock was about to burst I now new there was a great chance I was at long last get to watch as my baby is kissed,licked,stroked & fucked by another man.
Finally with nothing but a bra left Dan got to call the shot. He had My wife sit on a small foot stool & I was to stand behind her & remove her bra using only two fingers,

Danny sat cross legged on the floor right in front of her & watched as I tried to remove her bra,I pretended I was having problems, I could have had it off in seconds. But I d**g it on for several minutes,my hard cock poking Al in the back, Danny sitting on the floor in front of her staring at her juicy little pussy & stroking his rock hard cock. He was getting hotter by the second & so was she.

She started to slowly open her legs a little & close them back, then open again I watched as she squirmed on the stool slowly moving her legs farther & farther apart, giving Danny a birds eye view of her hot moist pussy.

Finally I popped her bra loose & pulled it off her tits I grabbed both of her wrists & held her arms above her head, saying there you go Danny a nice view of her sweet titties. She didn't seem to mind & even moved around a little & pushed her chest out towards Danny. He took a quick look but his eyes were more or less glued to her sweet pussy she was still slowly opening & closing her legs.

I asked Danny if he would like to give her cunt a few licks, he replied he would love to so I told him to spread her legs & kiss her pussy. She cried out no!! & closed her legs, Danny looked at me & I said "go ahead kiss her hot cunt." Danny reached down & gently pulled on her legs I was shocked to see how fast she spread wide open for him.

Danny started to work on her hot cunt she was moaning & thrusting into him but at the same time she was trying to get her arms loose from my grip & saying no! no! no! she fought harder & harder becoming more & more vocal, telling me to let her go.& to stop this stupid game NOW!!!

So I decided I'd better let her loose after all I wanted a fun party not a ****, However all the time she was fighting me she was thrusting into Danny's hot mouth. I let go of her wrists & stepped back expecting her to jump up & start reading me the riot act,I figured the party was over.

What happened next blew me away, I no longer had a hold of my wife yet her arms were still in the air flailing away as if she was still being held, still saying no! no! no! but still humping Danny's face. She was only fighting me, at the same time spreading her legs farther & farther apart & humping Danny harder & harder.

I decided she was so damn hot she was not really aware of what she was doing,I knelt down, held her in my arms gave her several kisses & started sucking & kissing her titties, all the while Danny is really giving her hot cunt a good going over.I suggested we all go to the bedroom, my wife huskily breathed " hell yes," she jumped up from the stool grabbed me & Danny by the cocks & led us to the bedroom.

She climbed on the bed laid on her back spreading her legs saying," come fuck me Danny. I stood there in shock, never expecting to hear something like that coming out of my prim & proper little wife.

There we were my dream world come true, my hot wife laying on the bed opening her hot cunt to my best friend.
I watched with great pleasure as Danny's hard cock slid slowly into her waiting
passion soaked pussy.she held out her arms to me & said " you get the top for now."

Danny buried his throbbing cock in her juicy cunt slowly stroking in & out, then as the passion built in both of them he began thrusting away like a jackhammer, she was shoving her pussy up to meet every stroke & started having massive orgasms, one after another.

I was totally shocked at how much raging passion she displayed, all due to a strange cock filling her
juicy cunt.


Needless to say it was a fantastic night. Danny & I did any & every thing to my hot little wife's body that night. I can't tell you how many times she was fucked but Danny & I both filled that hot cunt several times.

When it wasn't being fucked it was being licked, kissed, sucked, fingered We gave every inch of her body all the pleasure we could muster for over six hours, she took every bit of it never slowing down. Finally the three of us collapsed in a exhausted heap.

I know Al & I never experienced a day like that & Danny sure as hell never had. My dream came true BIG TIME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

I'm sure my wife learned that night sex was fun & not just a dull routine for a husband & wife to fall into.She learned you can have & enjoy sex just for the sake of pleasure.We enjoyed several years of MFM fun with Danny, there were times when he was fucking & sucking her three & four nights a week, two or three times a month he would be there weekends.

So Danny had my wife's hot little cunt pleasing his cock & my desires hundreds of times.Once she got into the partying swing it was much easier to get her with other men, Neither of us really had much pleasure with couples. Though we tried several times there was a lack of fulfillment for me,my sexual
desires of wanting to watch her with another man pleasuring her cunt was a bigger turn on to me than another woman's pussy. Don't get me wrong I enjoyed them but helping bring my wife's hot body to multiple climaxes was much more satisfying.... Continue»
Posted by ronz56 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Voyeur  |  
3642
  |  
99%
  |  15

My Girlfriend

My name is Kevin, and I am 41. My wife is a wicked bad hottie,
anMy name is Kevin, and I am 41. My wife is a wicked bad hottie,
and her name is Tracy. She is 23, 5'8; 128lbs with long red curly
hair, 34b-22-34 Last weekend was one to remember, & one that my
wife will always remember. It was a beautiful day, sunny & very
warm, & I was working in the front yard. I heard a truck pull up
across the street, and I looked up to see two enormous black guys
climb out. A few minutes later a car pulled up with the stereo
blaring, and three more equally large black men got out of that car.
As I watched one of the men walked up to the front door, and unlocked
the door. New renters I guessed as I watched the back of the truck
opened, and boxes unloaded. I had finished my work, and decided to
walk over and introduce myself. Walking across the street, and into
the front yard I saw one of the men walk out of the front door. I
walked up, "hi, my name's Kevin, and I live over there in the blue
house across the street. Welcome to the neighborhood, you all need a
hand with any of this?" He replied", hey dude, my name is Tyrone."
Pointing into the back of the truck," that's Omar, and Warren." As we
stood there, two more men walked out of the house, and stood on the
porch. Tyrone turned and said," that's Eric and Bobby." "Hey guys,
good to meet you, "I said. "Do you have any tools?" Tyrone asked.
"Sure what do you need?" I replied. "Well some wrenches & screwdrivers
for sure and I don't know what else," Tyrone said. "Let me get my
whole tool box, and I will be right back, I told him." I came back
with my tools, and hooked up their washer, dryer, & some other stuff
while they carried all their boxes in. After they were done we sat on
the porch, and got to know each other. They were all on the local
universities football team. Tyrone and Omar had just transferred in,
and the other guys were helping them move in. As we sat there talking,
the two new guys started to ask their teammates where all the action
was, where do all the hotties hang? Eric said, " well with it bein'
summer, & all the students gone things sure dried up here for sure."
"No fuckin' way dawg," Omar said. "There's got to be some hot women
here some fuckin' where that wants to get jiggy." Sitting there I
began to think about how HOT my wife is, & how envious these
guys would be if they saw her. "Well I don't have to worry I bragged."
They all stopped talking and looked at me. "Yeah, why is that," Bobby
asked? " Because my wife is totally HOT, too fuckin HOT dude, &
she is about as wild as any guy could handle." "Bullshit" Warren said
", what makes you think that your wife is all that? Everybody
says that their wife is all that . What makes you so sure?" "You
can see for your self man ", I tell them as I pull out my wallet and
showing them her picture. "FUCK ME" Tyrone shouts. "She is fuckin'
fine, & I luv hot lil redheads. Is she a natural redhead? " He asks?
"Totally," I tell them, smiling ear to ear at the envious tone in
their voices. They are still passing the photo around, and as I look
on Omar starts to rub the enormous bulge in his sweatpants. Trying not
to stare, I am amazed as his cock swells, & swells. I even start to
wonder if it will ever stop. I am not the only one that notices,
suddenly Tyrone laughs, Omar quit playing with your little cock
lookin' at dude's ol' lady. Little cock, I wonder to myself, they my
be hung like horses. As we sit there I begin to wonder, to fantasies
about an encounter between theses guys and my girlfriend. What would
they do? What would she do? " Hey guys" I start in a shaky
voice...."What if could get her to come & visit? Do you think that you
hot ass jocks could get some play?" Finishing with a challenge, I
could see them all start to think to plan, plot, and hope for a
chance. "What do you mean," Omar asked as he stared intently at the
photo, the hunger and lust thick in his voice. "Well I can get her to
come over here, & from there on the ball is all yours to run with. If
you can do it without fumbling." They start to get a little angry at
my challenge, & I can see on their faces that they will do ANYTHING,
without limits or hesitation, to make me regret my challenge. "Here's
how we do it, when she gets home I will tell her that I met you guys,
and that she should bring you over something to eat as a house
warming. Once she is in your house it's all up to you." as I say the
words I know that this could all get very bad, she could get hurt if
they took things too far, but I also know how rough & kinky she likes
it. "Leave the back door open so I can slip in & see if you dudes got
any game" A few hours later Tracy got home to find me taking a
casserole out of the oven. "Did you make us dinner?" she asks as she
walks in to the kitchen. "No this is house warming present for our new
neighbors. "Since I cooked it you should take it over, fair? I ask."
"Sure, let me change first" she says. "Hey tracy, why don't you wear
that hot little blue dress that I got you last week. I have wanted to
check it out " I say as I start to put my plans into operation. "K, be
right back let me change. " Following her to our bedroom I stand
behind her and start to caress her as she takes off her cloths. As she
stands there nude she opens the dresser drawer to get out a pair of
panties. Handing her the dress I say, " Here just put this on & hurry.
You won't need those later, " I tell her. "Are you sure " she asks as
she thinks about her errand. "No, it's cool. Just go over, say hi &
welcome them." Standing in the living room I watch as she slowly walks
across the street, my throat tightens & pulse quickens as I see the
light from the sun setting behind our house as it makes her thin dress
virtually invisible. Standing there, rubbing my swelling cock thru my
pants I watch as she walks up on the porch and knocks on the door. As
I watch the door opens, and I imagine her surprise to see our
neighbors, see that there are five large, muscular black men there.
She stands on the porch for several minutes talking; I guess that they
are taking advantage of the light to look through her thin dress. As
they push the screen door open, I see her walk in and disappear as
they surround her and the door closes. Quickly opening the door, I run
across the street and into their backyard so than I can slip in the
back. As I stand outside their backdoor, I see Tracy walk into the
kitchen and set the dish on the table. As she stands there they circle
her, and I hear faintly that they are talking. They are asking about
Sharon, and how she likes the town, our neighborhood, & finally even
about me. After a few minutes I hear her begin to laugh, and peeking
through the window in the backdoor I see Warren tickling her, and as
he does she backs against Bobby, she is trapped, sandwiched between
the two huge men. She looks so tiny standing there in the middle of
those huge, powerful six-foot tall plus muscular football players.
Their playfulness starts to become a little aggressive and soon all of
them start to touch her, roughly groping. Crowding her, they start
walking, guiding and forcing her back into the living room. I hear
their voices, the lust and excitement evident in their tone. I slowly
open the Kitchen door and quietly walk across the room. As I stand
there peeking into the living room, I see that she is starting to look
around, looking for an out as they maul her, her thin dress torn open.
Buttons flying as Tyrone rips it open. There she stands in the center
of the room, her small hands vainly trying to cover alabaster white
skin. They stand in a circle around her, shirts off and the basketball
shorts loosened as they start to rub & stroke their swelling cocks. I
almost gasp out loud when I see them. They are all enormous, and none
are smaller than ten or so inches to thirteen to fifteen inches.
Tyrone and Warren are HUGE. Omar is the smallest and his is at least
ten inches long & as thick as my wrist. Tracy is mesmerized by their
powerful bodies and enormous size too. I can see it in her eyes,
though they are wide with fear at the situation, she is also excited.
From the doorway, I can hear them clearly. They stand there taunting
her, asking her if she has ever seen such enormous cocks, has she
touched or tasted one so big, does she dream of such HUGE cocks?
Warren and Tyrone step even closer, and begin to rub their cocks on
her. Reaching out they each take one of her hands and guide it to
their cock. Slowly as she continues to stare at them all, her hands
begin to gently squeeze and strike their swollen cocks. Suddenly, Omar
pushes Tracy to her knees, his large powerful hands covering her
shoulders as he towers above her. "You look hungry bitch, here taste
this, " he growls as he slaps her across the face several times with
his long, fat, swollen cock. Looking up somewhat in shock, surprised
and eyes wide open staring into his eyes, she slowly opens her small
mouth. " Yea, you hot fuckin' lil slut, you fuckin' know you wanna be
fed, you wanna have that sweet lil mouth FUCKED by some big black cock
don't you?" Omar says. Slowly he rubs the tip of his long hard dark
cock back and forth across her lips, as he lifts it from her lips a
trail of precum appears. Grabbing a fistful of her thick curly red
hair he pulls her open mouth onto his throbbing cock. The others stand
there watching, holding their cocks, Warren and Tyrone smile down at
her as she continues to squeeze & stroke their huge swollen throbbing
cocks. Bobby and Eric move behind her, and start to rub her ass,
spreading her cheeks. Momentarily, her eyes widen in suprise as she
appears to suddenly realize exactly where she is and what is
happening. She starts to whimper and struggle, but Omar roughly grabs
her head , two fistfuls of long red curly hair & starts to fuck her
mouth. Thrusting his long thick cock, his hips moving rythmically as
he slides in and out of her small mouth. "Suck it bitch, suck it HARD
you slut," he says. Her small mouth stretched open as she sucks
harder. Saliva begins to run from the corners of her mouth, as the
nasty wet slurps sounds grow louder, and drips onto her breasts. As I
watch I see Eric lean down and start to roughly shove his long thick
fingers into Sharon's pussy. Her hips begin to shift, twist, to squirm
as he rams them deep. Omar & the guys laugh as Bobby lifts her ass so
that she is standing, feet wide apart, and bent over at the waist.
Standing there in the doorway I watch them use her, as they make her
their slut. "I've got to fuck this fuckin' lil white slut NOW," Tyrone
moans as i steps around behind Tracy, Her hand still clutching his
enormous cock, he pulls it off and twists it behind her back as his
cock rests on the crack of her ass, throbbing. Feeling him, Sharon
manages to get her mouth off Omar's glistening cock, and look back at
Tyrone. Whimpering, please oohh please don't please, stop. Please
don't, this isn't right she moans even as her legs spread
uncontrollably wider." You know you want this fat black cock slut, you
fuckin' know you want it, and your going to fuck it with your sweet
lil slutty pussy, " Tyrone tells her as he starts to rub the enormous
head between her swollen wet dripping lips. As they stand there
watching her, the guys start to rub the cocks on her face as Tyrone
teases her pussy. Suddenly Tracy sees me in the doorway, "Kevin, god
Kevin help," she whimpers. Her eyes locked on mine, I smile as I walk
in and sit in one of the recliners. "Well dudes, is she all and more
than I promised? Admit it, she is the hottest woman any of you have
ever had," I say. As she hears my words, I see the realization dawn on
her face that I set this all up, that she is here now and in the
situation she is, because I want it to happen, and that she is
completely helpless to stop it. She looks at me our eyes locked as
Omar slides his hard wet glistening cock back between her lips.
Grabbing a handful of long curly red hair, Omar begins to thrust, to
slide his dark cock in and out of Tracy's mouth. As I sit there
watching I can hear her sucking harder, the wet nasty slurping sounds
growing in intensity. "Tyrone, fuck her dude, fuck her hard. What are
you waiting for? Fill her with that huge fuckin' cock and make her
feel it," I say as I continue to keep my eyes locked on hers. Suddenly
I see her eyes, bulge, she pushes back from Omar, both her small hands
on his hips, so pale on his dark skin, she opens her mouth, a soft
gurgling sounds erupts as she starts to keen, whimper. I watch as
Tyrone holds her, hands on her slender hips as he suddenly pulls her
back again, driving, slamming deep. He pulls her back again & again as
he tries to get more and more of his enormous cock into her. Suddenly
her mouth forms a perfect O as she lets out a sobbing cry, and as I
watch all fifteen thick dark black throbbing inches slam deep, as he
roughly pulls her tiny petit body back. Warren steps in front and
takes Omar's place and he starts to rub his very thick long cock
across Tracy's lips. Her tiny body is lifted & rocked back and forth
as Tyrone slams his huge cock into her again and again, reaching out
to steady herself she grabs Bobby and Eric's fat hard cocks, squeezing
them as she steadies herself. I sit there and watch as Tyrone pounds
her, f***es everything extremely thick inch in and out of her tiny
helpless body. Standing in front of her, laughing, Warren begins to
slap her face with his cock, grabbing a huge fistful of thick curly
red hair he pulls her face closer so that he can viciously slap his
long fat black 14 inch cock across her face again and again.
Whimpering loudly, Sharon opens her mouth as she is used like a toy,
bounced like a rag doll, opens her mouth and tries to capture Warren's
enormous cock in her mouth. Sliding between her lips, Warren begins to
fuck her mouth, to feed her his swollen cock. As I sit there watching
them, they use my hot redheaded girlfriend savagely. They fill her so
incredibly full of their unbelievable cocks, and they do it so
roughly. Sandwiched between Tyrone and Warren she is stuffed as they
hammer her with their cocks. Both thrusting in time with each other,
each forcing her deeper onto the others cock. I watch in amazement as
Warren's thick cock stretches her throat, as it slides deeper a bulge
appears, the outline of his huge mushroomed cock head almost visible
as he fucks her wet dripping sucking mouth. Still holding on with a
tight grip, Tracy bouncing back and forth resulting in Eric and Bobby
being jacked off, their cocks dripping precum as they too watch her
get used as a nasty little fuck toy. Suddenly Tyrone pulls his cock
out of her, leaving her pussy gaping, dripping, open and throbbing.
The lips of her cunt are dripping wet, and dark, thick and full of
bl**d. Looking at me, Tyrone says, "Do you really want this sweet
little slut busted open? I mean WIDE fuckin' open, hammered, pounded,
and slammed so fuckin' open that she will never be the same?" "I want
you to hit it so hard dude that she never forgets this, that she can't
live without it and begs for more. Pushing back from Warren , tracy
turns her head and looks at me, her eyes wide, fearful, helpless, "
please, god , ooohhh please she whimpers to me. Please make them stop.
They are too BIG, too many," she sobs. Her eyes pleading with me as I
nod to them. "She is all yours guys, feel free to do anything to her
you want, any way that you want." Tracy utters a whimpering moan at
my words, and as I watch Bobby and Eric move in front of Tracy. They
both begin to rub the hard swollen black cocks on her cheeks ,
slapping her cheeks with their cocks, leaving trails of precum. "Open
wide bitch," Bobby groans as they both press the heads of the dark
cocks in her mouth at the same time. Warren stands beside them smiling
at the sight. Moving close behind her I watch as Tyrone pull her legs
wider apart, reaching down and roughly parting the cheeks of her
smooth white ass. As I sit there watching, I see Tyrone look down &
suddenly spit on the head of his cock. Leaning closer I watch as he
presses the head of his enormous cock against her pink puckered ass.
Her eyes fly open & I hear her trying to whimper & plead around the
two fat cock heads in her mouth. Tracy begins to struggle wildly as
she feels Tyrone press the head of his anaconda against her virginal
asshole, the sobs & cries louder though still muffled by the cocks in
her mouth, both Bobby and Eric reach down and grab an arm. Twisting
her arms, and pulling her forward the both restrain and f***e more of
their cocks into her mouth. Helpless & immobile, Tyrone starts to
slowly press his cock into her. As I watch, the swollen tip starts to
enter her, the ring of her ass stretched painfully wide. Tyrone
patiently begins to lean forward and slowly slide deeper until he has
the head of his huge cock fully inside her. Pulling back until the
mushroom tip of his cock begins to stretch her open he again spits on
his cock & f***es it back in. Slowly he manages to slide another inch
or two of his extremely thick cock into her. Every time that Tyrone
presses his fat cock into her Sharon whimpers & groans around the two
cocks that are fucking her mouth at the same time. Patiently working
back and forth Tyrone manages to gets 3 or 4 inches into her, his huge
hands on her hips he starts to rock back and forth. His thick long
barely moving in and out of her as he continues to f***e more in to
her. Finally he has about half of his cock in her, & it still looks
like the thickest 6 or 7 inches are just waiting to be stuffed into
her. Slowly he pulls back, the ring of her asshole hugging and pulling
back stuck to his enormous cock, until only the fat mushroomed tip is
in her and he looks over at me." It's party time now " he growls as he
suddenly lungs forward, slamming, impaling her on his enormous cock,
the entire length pounded into her tiny body. Tracy's body erupts in
a frenzy of movement, her screams can be heard around the two fat
cocks in her mouth as she begins a keening wail, as she begins to
buck. Holding her more tightly, Tyrone begins a steady pounding,
slamming thrusting pace as he hammers her tiny ass. Pulling almost the
entire length out before driving it in, impaling her with his huge
horse cock. " Fuck yes, ohh yea. Fuck her harder." I say. Sitting
there watching as I give her to them to fuck, to Dominate and use. As
I sit there watching I begin to notice that she is no longer trying to
get away. It looks now like she is pushing back to meet his savage
thrusts. As I watch Tyrone, his hands on her hips I can now tell for
sure that she is meeting his thrusts. She is eagerly pressing back,
eagerly opening herself to his huge black anaconda. Bobby and Eric
feel it too and let go of her arms. Looking up at them both, Sharon
leans back & takes the cocks from her mouth. Grunting with each
powerful driving thrust from Tyrone, Tracy takes Bobby and Eric's wet
dripping cocks in her hands and begins to lick one then the other.
Looking down at her, Bobby says," that's it slut, suck my fuckin'
cock. Suck it good baby and maybe I will feed you." With a cock in
each hand, Tracy looks at both Bobby and Eric." Yes oohhh yes , feed
me your huge fuckin' cocks, make me suck every long thick black inch
of your cocks, "she whimpers. Bouncing of Tyrone's cock , she eagerly
takes turns opening her mouth & letting the two men in front fuck her
mouth. Omar and Warren stand to the side watch as Tracy turns from a
f***ed victim, to a hungry eager slut. Slamming her even harder,
involuntary whimpers erupting from her full mouth with each bestial
driving thrust, Tyrone strains and I can tell is filling her, pumping
her savaged ass full of his hot seed. Pulling back, his cock cumming
out of her with a loud wet plop, he slaps his still semi-erect cock
back and forth across her ass checks hard enough to leave marks. As I
sit there watching, tracy looks at the men in front of her, looking
up into their eyes she starts to beg, "please, please fuck me, I need
more I need more now. I will do ANYTHING you want, oh god I need your
fat fuckin' cocks in me now," she sobs. Sitting beside her on the
floor, Warren reachs over and pulls her on to of him. "Here sit on
this slut, sit on this black snake if you want to be stuffed," Warren
tells her. Reaching back she guides his long thick dark cock between
her wet thick pouting lips. Grabbing her hips he drives it deep, lifts
her up and drops her onto his thick pulsating anaconda. Her head
tossed side to side as he bucks up, slams up filling her, impaling her
with his enormous cock. As I watch I can see Tyrone's cum oozing out
of her stretched hole. Omar does not hesitate as he stands behind her,
without any warning Warren wraps his thick powerful arms around her,
pulling her down. Trapping her & holding her helpless as Omar moves
closer. Still sucking eagerly on both Bobby and Eric, there is a wild
vulnerable look in her eyes as she tries to ready herself for what she
knows is coming. Without hesitation, Omar drives his full length into
her in a single brutal thrust. Tyrone's cum is f***ed out with each
powerful thrust of Omar's cock. Sandwiched between Warren and Omar,
her tiny body shoved, bounced, & ridden hard as the two enormous men
pound her raw stretched holes. Whimpering and moaning, Tracy begins
to be fucked harder, to be used, be treated like a slut gangbanged by
them all. Looking me in the eyes she tells them", fuck me with your
BIG cocks, fuck me hard, please **** me with your big fuckin'
beautiful black cocks. Make me your nasty lil gangbang slut." Warren
and Omar start to fuck her even harder as they hear her words. " You
want to be our slut, a slut for BIG cock baby?" Omar asks as he slams
this thick cock in and out of her small ass. "You want you hot slutty
lil ass pounded? You luv being gangbanged don't you slut?" "Yes, oh
god yes, please, please don't', please don't fuckin' stop. Hurt me
with your huge horse cocks," she screams just before Bobby grabs her
long red curly hair and starts to savagely fuck her small wet drooling
mouth. As I watch Bobby thrust in and out of her mouth I can hear her
making wet nasty slurping sounds as her hunger grows. The saliva
running from the corners of her mouth, dripping, strings of saliva
hanging from her chin as she is face fucked. Pulling back I watch as
the cum spews from Bobby's huge cock, Tracy's face painted. Leaning
closer, she opens her mouth to catch several spurts of thick hot white
crème on her extended tongue. Taking his cock he smears the cum on her
cheeks with his throbbing cock. Moving into place Eric doesn't miss a
beat as he begins to fuck her mouth too. Her face now covered with cum
she makes such loud nasty slurping sounds as she hungrily sucks Eric's
long thick dark cock. Warren and Omar both pound her harder, and
harder. Each seeming to want to slam, drive, impale their cock the
deepest in her. A brutal competition with her the helpless squealing
victim trapped in the middle. Almost in unison, they both flood her
with their enormous loads, each pumping her full of their hot thick
crème. As they move back she lay there open, weak, and limp, Eric
f***es all of his cock into her mouth, her throat and starts to cum,
as I watch I see her throat swell, & hear her gag & gasp as she
struggles to swallow the thick enormous load f***efully pumped into
her throat. The next several hours are all a replay of the first as
the five of them use Tracy until they are tired and spent. As I sit
there watching she slowly gets to her knees, and crawls over to me.
Climbing onto my lap, I am amazed at the sight of her, her pussy and
ass raw, swollen, worn, and very red. Each hole stretched open as
thick white cum oozes out, thick trails running down her inner thighs.
Her face slick with cum, and her hair stiff with repeated loads of
their seed, she is a nasty sight. Looking me in the eye, Tracy says,"
You are so wicked. How did you know, how did you know that I would
enjoy this?" "I didn't do it for you, I did it because I wanted it to
happen for you", I replied. "You are mine to own, use, or even to loan
out. That you enjoyed this so merely affirms your submissiveness, and
my right to OWN you. Wait until next weekend, our neighbors are bring
the whole football team over for a BBQ at our house, and you will
serve them all, " I say laughing. The look of fear and excitement in
equal mixture on her face.
d her name is Tracy. She is 23, 5'8; 128lbs with long red curly
hair, 34b-22-34 Last weekend was one to remember, & one that my
wife will always remember. It was a beautiful day, sunny & very
warm, & I was working in the front yard. I heard a truck pull up
across the street, and I looked up to see two enormous black guys
climb out. A few minutes later a car pulled up with the stereo
blaring, and three more equally large black men got out of that car.
As I watched one of the men walked up to the front door, and unlocked
the door. New renters I guessed as I watched the back of the truck
opened, and boxes unloaded. I had finished my work, and decided to
walk over and introduce myself. Walking across the street, and into
the front yard I saw one of the men walk out of the front door. I
walked up, "hi, my name's Kevin, and I live over there in the blue
house across the street. Welcome to the neighborhood, you all need a
hand with any of this?" He replied", hey dude, my name is Tyrone."
Pointing into the back of the truck," that's Omar, and Warren." As we
stood there, two more men walked out of the house, and stood on the
porch. Tyrone turned and said," that's Eric and Bobby." "Hey guys,
good to meet you, "I said. "Do you have any tools?" Tyrone asked.
"Sure what do you need?" I replied. "Well some wrenches & screwdrivers
for sure and I don't know what else," Tyrone said. "Let me get my
whole tool box, and I will be right back, I told him." I came back
with my tools, and hooked up their washer, dryer, & some other stuff
while they carried all their boxes in. After they were done we sat on
the porch, and got to know each other. They were all on the local
universities football team. Tyrone and Omar had just transferred in,
and the other guys were helping them move in. As we sat there talking,
the two new guys started to ask their teammates where all the action
was, where do all the hotties hang? Eric said, " well with it bein'
summer, & all the students gone things sure dried up here for sure."
"No fuckin' way dawg," Omar said. "There's got to be some hot women
here some fuckin' where that wants to get jiggy." Sitting there I
began to think about how HOT my wife is, & how envious these
guys would be if they saw her. "Well I don't have to worry I bragged."
They all stopped talking and looked at me. "Yeah, why is that," Bobby
asked? " Because my wife is totally HOT, too fuckin HOT dude, &
she is about as wild as any guy could handle." "Bullshit" Warren said
", what makes you think that your wife is all that? Everybody
says that their wife is all that . What makes you so sure?" "You
can see for your self man ", I tell them as I pull out my wallet and
showing them her picture. "FUCK ME" Tyrone shouts. "She is fuckin'
fine, & I luv hot lil redheads. Is she a natural redhead? " He asks?
"Totally," I tell them, smiling ear to ear at the envious tone in
their voices. They are still passing the photo around, and as I look
on Omar starts to rub the enormous bulge in his sweatpants. Trying not
to stare, I am amazed as his cock swells, & swells. I even start to
wonder if it will ever stop. I am not the only one that notices,
suddenly Tyrone laughs, Omar quit playing with your little cock
lookin' at dude's ol' lady. Little cock, I wonder to myself, they my
be hung like horses. As we sit there I begin to wonder, to fantasies
about an encounter between theses guys and my girlfriend. What would
they do? What would she do? " Hey guys" I start in a shaky
voice...."What if could get her to come & visit? Do you think that you
hot ass jocks could get some play?" Finishing with a challenge, I
could see them all start to think to plan, plot, and hope for a
chance. "What do you mean," Omar asked as he stared intently at the
photo, the hunger and lust thick in his voice. "Well I can get her to
come over here, & from there on the ball is all yours to run with. If
you can do it without fumbling." They start to get a little angry at
my challenge, & I can see on their faces that they will do ANYTHING,
without limits or hesitation, to make me regret my challenge. "Here's
how we do it, when she gets home I will tell her that I met you guys,
and that she should bring you over something to eat as a house
warming. Once she is in your house it's all up to you." as I say the
words I know that this could all get very bad, she could get hurt if
they took things too far, but I also know how rough & kinky she likes
it. "Leave the back door open so I can slip in & see if you dudes got
any game" A few hours later Tracy got home to find me taking a
casserole out of the oven. "Did you make us dinner?" she asks as she
walks in to the kitchen. "No this is house warming present for our new
neighbors. "Since I cooked it you should take it over, fair? I ask."
"Sure, let me change first" she says. "Hey tracy, why don't you wear
that hot little blue dress that I got you last week. I have wanted to
check it out " I say as I start to put my plans into operation. "K, be
right back let me change. " Following her to our bedroom I stand
behind her and start to caress her as she takes off her cloths. As she
stands there nude she opens the dresser drawer to get out a pair of
panties. Handing her the dress I say, " Here just put this on & hurry.
You won't need those later, " I tell her. "Are you sure " she asks as
she thinks about her errand. "No, it's cool. Just go over, say hi &
welcome them." Standing in the living room I watch as she slowly walks
across the street, my throat tightens & pulse quickens as I see the
light from the sun setting behind our house as it makes her thin dress
virtually invisible. Standing there, rubbing my swelling cock thru my
pants I watch as she walks up on the porch and knocks on the door. As
I watch the door opens, and I imagine her surprise to see our
neighbors, see that there are five large, muscular black men there.
She stands on the porch for several minutes talking; I guess that they
are taking advantage of the light to look through her thin dress. As
they push the screen door open, I see her walk in and disappear as
they surround her and the door closes. Quickly opening the door, I run
across the street and into their backyard so than I can slip in the
back. As I stand outside their backdoor, I see Tracy walk into the
kitchen and set the dish on the table. As she stands there they circle
her, and I hear faintly that they are talking. They are asking about
Sharon, and how she likes the town, our neighborhood, & finally even
about me. After a few minutes I hear her begin to laugh, and peeking
through the window in the backdoor I see Warren tickling her, and as
he does she backs against Bobby, she is trapped, sandwiched between
the two huge men. She looks so tiny standing there in the middle of
those huge, powerful six-foot tall plus muscular football players.
Their playfulness starts to become a little aggressive and soon all of
them start to touch her, roughly groping. Crowding her, they start
walking, guiding and forcing her back into the living room. I hear
their voices, the lust and excitement evident in their tone. I slowly
open the Kitchen door and quietly walk across the room. As I stand
there peeking into the living room, I see that she is starting to look
around, looking for an out as they maul her, her thin dress torn open.
Buttons flying as Tyrone rips it open. There she stands in the center
of the room, her small hands vainly trying to cover alabaster white
skin. They stand in a circle around her, shirts off and the basketball
shorts loosened as they start to rub & stroke their swelling cocks. I
almost gasp out loud when I see them. They are all enormous, and none
are smaller than ten or so inches to thirteen to fifteen inches.
Tyrone and Warren are HUGE. Omar is the smallest and his is at least
ten inches long & as thick as my wrist. Sharon is mesmerized by their
powerful bodies and enormous size too. I can see it in her eyes,
though they are wide with fear at the situation, she is also excited.
From the doorway, I can hear them clearly. They stand there taunting
her, asking her if she has ever seen such enormous cocks, has she
touched or tasted one so big, does she dream of such HUGE cocks?
Warren and Tyrone step even closer, and begin to rub their cocks on
her. Reaching out they each take one of her hands and guide it to
their cock. Slowly as she continues to stare at them all, her hands
begin to gently squeeze and strike their swollen cocks. Suddenly, Omar
pushes Sharon to her knees, his large powerful hands covering her
shoulders as he towers above her. "You look hungry bitch, here taste
this, " he growls as he slaps her across the face several times with
his long, fat, swollen cock. Looking up somewhat in shock, surprised
and eyes wide open staring into his eyes, she slowly opens her small
mouth. " Yea, you hot fuckin' lil slut, you fuckin' know you wanna be
fed, you wanna have that sweet lil mouth FUCKED by some big black cock
don't you?" Omar says. Slowly he rubs the tip of his long hard dark
cock back and forth across her lips, as he lifts it from her lips a
trail of precum appears. Grabbing a fistful of her thick curly red
hair he pulls her open mouth onto his throbbing cock. The others stand
there watching, holding their cocks, Warren and Tyrone smile down at
her as she continues to squeeze & stroke their huge swollen throbbing
cocks. Bobby and Eric move behind her, and start to rub her ass,
spreading her cheeks. Momentarily, her eyes widen in suprise as she
appears to suddenly realize exactly where she is and what is
happening. She starts to whimper and struggle, but Omar roughly grabs
her head , two fistfuls of long red curly hair & starts to fuck her
mouth. Thrusting his long thick cock, his hips moving rythmically as
he slides in and out of her small mouth. "Suck it bitch, suck it HARD
you slut," he says. Her small mouth stretched open as she sucks
harder. Saliva begins to run from the corners of her mouth, as the
nasty wet slurps sounds grow louder, and drips onto her breasts. As I
watch I see Eric lean down and start to roughly shove his long thick
fingers into Sharon's pussy. Her hips begin to shift, twist, to squirm
as he rams them deep. Omar & the guys laugh as Bobby lifts her ass so
that she is standing, feet wide apart, and bent over at the waist.
Standing there in the doorway I watch them use her, as they make her
their slut. "I've got to fuck this fuckin' lil white slut NOW," Tyrone
moans as i steps around behind Sharon, Her hand still clutching his
enormous cock, he pulls it off and twists it behind her back as his
cock rests on the crack of her ass, throbbing. Feeling him, Sharon
manages to get her mouth off Omar's glistening cock, and look back at
Tyrone. Whimpering, please oohh please don't please, stop. Please
don't, this isn't right she moans even as her legs spread
uncontrollably wider." You know you want this fat black cock slut, you
fuckin' know you want it, and your going to fuck it with your sweet
lil slutty pussy, " Tyrone tells her as he starts to rub the enormous
head between her swollen wet dripping lips. As they stand there
watching her, the guys start to rub the cocks on her face as Tyrone
teases her pussy. Suddenly Sharon sees me in the doorway, "Kevin, god
Kevin help," she whimpers. Her eyes locked on mine, I smile as I walk
in and sit in one of the recliners. "Well dudes, is she all and more
than I promised? Admit it, she is the hottest woman any of you have
ever had," I say. As she hears my words, I see the realization dawn on
her face that I set this all up, that she is here now and in the
situation she is, because I want it to happen, and that she is
completely helpless to stop it. She looks at me our eyes locked as
Omar slides his hard wet glistening cock back between her lips.
Grabbing a handful of long curly red hair, Omar begins to thrust, to
slide his dark cock in and out of Tracy's mouth. As I sit there
watching I can hear her sucking harder, the wet nasty slurping sounds
growing in intensity. "Tyrone, fuck her dude, fuck her hard. What are
you waiting for? Fill her with that huge fuckin' cock and make her
feel it," I say as I continue to keep my eyes locked on hers. Suddenly
I see her eyes, bulge, she pushes back from Omar, both her small hands
on his hips, so pale on his dark skin, she opens her mouth, a soft
gurgling sounds erupts as she starts to keen, whimper. I watch as
Tyrone holds her, hands on her slender hips as he suddenly pulls her
back again, driving, slamming deep. He pulls her back again & again as
he tries to get more and more of his enormous cock into her. Suddenly
her mouth forms a perfect O as she lets out a sobbing cry, and as I
watch all fifteen thick dark black throbbing inches slam deep, as he
roughly pulls her tiny petit body back. Warren steps in front and
takes Omar's place and he starts to rub his very thick long cock
across Tracy's lips. Her tiny body is lifted & rocked back and forth
as Tyrone slams his huge cock into her again and again, reaching out
to steady herself she grabs Bobby and Eric's fat hard cocks, squeezing
them as she steadies herself. I sit there and watch as Tyrone pounds
her, f***es everything extremely thick inch in and out of her tiny
helpless body. Standing in front of her, laughing, Warren begins to
slap her face with his cock, grabbing a huge fistful of thick curly
red hair he pulls her face closer so that he can viciously slap his
long fat black 14 inch cock across her face again and again.
Whimpering loudly, Sharon opens her mouth as she is used like a toy,
bounced like a rag doll, opens her mouth and tries to capture Warren's
enormous cock in her mouth. Sliding between her lips, Warren begins to
fuck her mouth, to feed her his swollen cock. As I sit there watching
them, they use my hot redheaded girlfriend savagely. They fill her so
incredibly full of their unbelievable cocks, and they do it so
roughly. Sandwiched between Tyrone and Warren she is stuffed as they
hammer her with their cocks. Both thrusting in time with each other,
each forcing her deeper onto the others cock. I watch in amazement as
Warren's thick cock stretches her throat, as it slides deeper a bulge
appears, the outline of his huge mushroomed cock head almost visible
as he fucks her wet dripping sucking mouth. Still holding on with a
tight grip, Tracy bouncing back and forth resulting in Eric and Bobby
being jacked off, their cocks dripping precum as they too watch her
get used as a nasty little fuck toy. Suddenly Tyrone pulls his cock
out of her, leaving her pussy gaping, dripping, open and throbbing.
The lips of her cunt are dripping wet, and dark, thick and full of
bl**d. Looking at me, Tyrone says, "Do you really want this sweet
little slut busted open? I mean WIDE fuckin' open, hammered, pounded,
and slammed so fuckin' open that she will never be the same?" "I want
you to hit it so hard dude that she never forgets this, that she can't
live without it and begs for more. Pushing back from Warren , Sharon
turns her head and looks at me, her eyes wide, fearful, helpless, "
please, god , ooohhh please she whimpers to me. Please make them stop.
They are too BIG, too many," she sobs. Her eyes pleading with me as I
nod to them. "She is all yours guys, feel free to do anything to her
you want, any way that you want." Sharon utters a whimpering moan at
my words, and as I watch Bobby and Eric move in front of Tracy. They
both begin to rub the hard swollen black cocks on her cheeks ,
slapping her cheeks with their cocks, leaving trails of precum. "Open
wide bitch," Bobby groans as they both press the heads of the dark
cocks in her mouth at the same time. Warren stands beside them smiling
at the sight. Moving close behind her I watch as Tyrone pull her legs
wider apart, reaching down and roughly parting the cheeks of her
smooth white ass. As I sit there watching, I see Tyrone look down &
suddenly spit on the head of his cock. Leaning closer I watch as he
presses the head of his enormous cock against her pink puckered ass.
Her eyes fly open & I hear her trying to whimper & plead around the
two fat cock heads in her mouth. Tracy begins to struggle wildly as
she feels Tyrone press the head of his anaconda against her virginal
asshole, the sobs & cries louder though still muffled by the cocks in
her mouth, both Bobby and Eric reach down and grab an arm. Twisting
her arms, and pulling her forward the both restrain and f***e more of
their cocks into her mouth. Helpless & immobile, Tyrone starts to
slowly press his cock into her. As I watch, the swollen tip starts to
enter her, the ring of her ass stretched painfully wide. Tyrone
patiently begins to lean forward and slowly slide deeper until he has
the head of his huge cock fully inside her. Pulling back until the
mushroom tip of his cock begins to stretch her open he again spits on
his cock & f***es it back in. Slowly he manages to slide another inch
or two of his extremely thick cock into her. Every time that Tyrone
presses his fat cock into her Sharon whimpers & groans around the two
cocks that are fucking her mouth at the same time. Patiently working
back and forth Tyrone manages to gets 3 or 4 inches into her, his huge
hands on her hips he starts to rock back and forth. His thick long
barely moving in and out of her as he continues to f***e more in to
her. Finally he has about half of his cock in her, & it still looks
like the thickest 6 or 7 inches are just waiting to be stuffed into
her. Slowly he pulls back, the ring of her asshole hugging and pulling
back stuck to his enormous cock, until only the fat mushroomed tip is
in her and he looks over at me." It's party time now " he growls as he
suddenly lungs forward, slamming, impaling her on his enormous cock,
the entire length pounded into her tiny body. Tracy's body erupts in
a frenzy of movement, her screams can be heard around the two fat
cocks in her mouth as she begins a keening wail, as she begins to
buck. Holding her more tightly, Tyrone begins a steady pounding,
slamming thrusting pace as he hammers her tiny ass. Pulling almost the
entire length out before driving it in, impaling her with his huge
horse cock. " Fuck yes, ohh yea. Fuck her harder." I say. Sitting
there watching as I give her to them to fuck, to Dominate and use. As
I sit there watching I begin to notice that she is no longer trying to
get away. It looks now like she is pushing back to meet his savage
thrusts. As I watch Tyrone, his hands on her hips I can now tell for
sure that she is meeting his thrusts. She is eagerly pressing back,
eagerly opening herself to his huge black anaconda. Bobby and Eric
feel it too and let go of her arms. Looking up at them both, Sharon
leans back & takes the cocks from her mouth. Grunting with each
powerful driving thrust from Tyrone, Tracy takes Bobby and Eric's wet
dripping cocks in her hands and begins to lick one then the other.
Looking down at her, Bobby says," that's it slut, suck my fuckin'
cock. Suck it good baby and maybe I will feed you." With a cock in
each hand, Tracy looks at both Bobby and Eric." Yes oohhh yes , feed
me your huge fuckin' cocks, make me suck every long thick black inch
of your cocks, "she whimpers. Bouncing of Tyrone's cock , she eagerly
takes turns opening her mouth & letting the two men in front fuck her
mouth. Omar and Warren stand to the side watch as Sharon turns from a
f***ed victim, to a hungry eager slut. Slamming her even harder,
involuntary whimpers erupting from her full mouth with each bestial
driving thrust, Tyrone strains and I can tell is filling her, pumping
her savaged ass full of his hot seed. Pulling back, his cock cumming
out of her with a loud wet plop, he slaps his still semi-erect cock
back and forth across her ass checks hard enough to leave marks. As I
sit there watching, tracy looks at the men in front of her, looking
up into their eyes she starts to beg, "please, please fuck me, I need
more I need more now. I will do ANYTHING you want, oh god I need your
fat fuckin' cocks in me now," she sobs. Sitting beside her on the
floor, Warren reachs over and pulls her on to of him. "Here sit on
this slut, sit on this black snake if you want to be stuffed," Warren
tells her. Reaching back she guides his long thick dark cock between
her wet thick pouting lips. Grabbing her hips he drives it deep, lifts
her up and drops her onto his thick pulsating anaconda. Her head
tossed side to side as he bucks up, slams up filling her, impaling her
with his enormous cock. As I watch I can see Tyrone's cum oozing out
of her stretched hole. Omar does not hesitate as he stands behind her,
without any warning Warren wraps his thick powerful arms around her,
pulling her down. Trapping her & holding her helpless as Omar moves
closer. Still sucking eagerly on both Bobby and Eric, there is a wild
vulnerable look in her eyes as she tries to ready herself for what she
knows is coming. Without hesitation, Omar drives his full length into
her in a single brutal thrust. Tyrone's cum is f***ed out with each
powerful thrust of Omar's cock. Sandwiched between Warren and Omar,
her tiny body shoved, bounced, & ridden hard as the two enormous men
pound her raw stretched holes. Whimpering and moaning, Sharon begins
to be fucked harder, to be used, be treated like a slut gangbanged by
them all. Looking me in the eyes she tells them", fuck me with your
BIG cocks, fuck me hard, please **** me with your big fuckin'
beautiful black cocks. Make me your nasty lil gangbang slut." Warren
and Omar start to fuck her even harder as they hear her words. " You
want to be our slut, a slut for BIG cock baby?" Omar asks as he slams
this thick cock in and out of her small ass. "You want you hot slutty
lil ass pounded? You luv being gangbanged don't you slut?" "Yes, oh
god yes, please, please don't', please don't fuckin' stop. Hurt me
with your huge horse cocks," she screams just before Bobby grabs her
long red curly hair and starts to savagely fuck her small wet drooling
mouth. As I watch Bobby thrust in and out of her mouth I can hear her
making wet nasty slurping sounds as her hunger grows. The saliva
running from the corners of her mouth, dripping, strings of saliva
hanging from her chin as she is face fucked. Pulling back I watch as
the cum spews from Bobby's huge cock, Tracy's face painted. Leaning
closer, she opens her mouth to catch several spurts of thick hot white
crème on her extended tongue. Taking his cock he smears the cum on her
cheeks with his throbbing cock. Moving into place Eric doesn't miss a
beat as he begins to fuck her mouth too. Her face now covered with cum
she makes such loud nasty slurping sounds as she hungrily sucks Eric's
long thick dark cock. Warren and Omar both pound her harder, and
harder. Each seeming to want to slam, drive, impale their cock the
deepest in her. A brutal competition with her the helpless squealing
victim trapped in the middle. Almost in unison, they both flood her
with their enormous loads, each pumping her full of their hot thick
crème. As they move back she lay there open, weak, and limp, Eric
f***es all of his cock into her mouth, her throat and starts to cum,
as I watch I see her throat swell, & hear her gag & gasp as she
struggles to swallow the thick enormous load f***efully pumped into
her throat. The next several hours are all a replay of the first as
the five of them use Tracy until they are tired and spent. As I sit
there watching she slowly gets to her knees, and crawls over to me.
Climbing onto my lap, I am amazed at the sight of her, her pussy and
ass raw, swollen, worn, and very red. Each hole stretched open as
thick white cum oozes out, thick trails running down her inner thighs.
Her face slick with cum, and her hair stiff with repeated loads of
their seed, she is a nasty sight. Looking me in the eye, Sharon says,"
You are so wicked. How did you know, how did you know that I would
enjoy this?" "I didn't do it for you, I did it because I wanted it to
happen for you", I replied. "You are mine to own, use, or even to loan
out. That you enjoyed this so merely affirms your submissiveness, and
my right to OWN you. Wait until next weekend, our neighbors are bring
the whole football team over for a BBQ at our house, and you will
serve them all, " I say laughing. The look of fear and excitement in
equal mixture on her face.... Continue»
Posted by kdawg69 5 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  
1510
  |  
94%
  |  4

Swingers gang bang

After 10 years of married life, my wife and I decided we wanted to explore the swing scene and maybe do some swapping with couples that were similar to us. My wife Nicole is a 30 year old Italian with a little Mexican mixed in she has a round curvy ass, soft full lips and nice big round tits, no silicone here. Here skin is olive and soft & smooth.
I’m a 42 year old professional. I’m 5’9 and about 175, I consider my size and looks to be about average. I knew there would be no problem finding men who would want to do my wife. After much internet searching we found a swing club about two hours from our house. We didn't want to risk seeing anyone we might know in our town, so two hours away was a safe bet and we could have dinner out and spend the night in the other town. The place we found was located in an older brick building in a downtown area that had a bar in the front, and as we would find out, three play rooms in the back of the building. Our contact guy was named Greg and we met him at the bar. He offered us a glass of wine and proceeded to tell us about the swing activities that went on in the back of the building. He said the group was comprised of diverse couples like ourselves between the ages of 30 to 50. Once we get through the initial screening and initiation we will be invited to all the groups monthly get together. He had each of us fill out a two page questionnaire that was pretty basic. My questions ranged from what turns you on, to what type of women did I prefer. I assumed
my wife's was similar, although we we’re not allowed to see each others questionnaires.
Greg took our questionnaires and left us at the bar for a about 30 minutes. When he returned he told us to follow him. He said our initiation would take place in separate rooms with a few select club members, this would effectively break us in gently to the swing scene. After walking down a long hallway he opened a door and told Nicole to wait in the room that said girls playroom on the door. We walked a few more feet and another I saw the next room that said voyeurs delight on the door. I thought this was strange, but he ushered me inside and said the fun would begin shortly.
I was just starting to look around the room when a door opened on the other side of the room and two beautiful brunettes that couldn't have been a day over 20 with killer tans and giant fake boobs walked in. I stood in awe as they came over and started to undress me. Within a minute, I was completely naked and the taller one was stroking my cock, while the other was sticking her tongue down my throat. I could not believe my good fortune. The one kissing me moved down and took my cock in her mouth and I thought I would cum right then. As I stood there ready to exploded the other girl took my hands behind my back and put handcuffs on me. I thought that was pretty kinky, but
as soon as the cuffs were on, they both stopped what they were doing and abruptly left the room.
A minute later Greg came into the room and said that in order to swing in their club I had to be able to watch my wife being pleased by other men to ensure I wouldn’t freak out seeing her having sex with someone during one of the swing parties. He turned around, told me to enjoy the show and left the room. In a way it made some sense, but why were they not worried about my wife seeing me with other women?
As that thought was still playing in my head when a large blind rolled up the wall and I found myself looking into the adjacent room where my wife was. It was obvious she could not see me or hear me, I presumed it was a one way mirror. I heard sound being piped into my room which was obviously coming from her room, I also noticed a few video cameras mounted on three of the walls in her room, as well as a big plasma TV mounted on the wall that was not turned on. I started to get nervous and my stomach was getting tight. Then a door opened and Greg walked into her room. He walked right up to and whispered something in her ear and then started to push her down by her shoulders. As my wife dropped to her knees, I heard Greg tell her to unzip his pants and pull out her first prize of the evening. My dick was hard enough to cut granite as she pulled his pants down and a large fat cock popped out and dangled right in front of her face. She reached up and wrapped her hand around it, it started to grow and harden and it must have been 8 or 9 inches long, or more. It looked just like the giant cocks you see in porno movies. I groaned as she started to wrap her lips around the fat purple head. He grabbed her hair and pushed his cock deeper into her mouth. She struggled to swallow the swollen cock, and I could see her cheeks bulge from the mammoth cock in her mouth. He pumped in and out until I saw him throw his head back and say “that’s it baby, drink your first load of cum tonight”. First load? That implied there would be more. I felt faint, as he helped her stand up he slowly undressed her, as if he was purposely stripping her for the cameras. When she was completely naked he told her to turn around a couple of times, again I assumed it was for the cameras. He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a blindfold and put it over her eyes. He told her there would be more men to visit her before the night was over. I wanted it to stop right then, but a part of me also wanted to see what would happen next. After he secured the blindfold Greg left the room. Watching Nicole stand there naked and blindfolded made my cock want to explode, but I couldn't even touch it! I started to wonder if I was going to get any action in my room. My thoughts were interrupted when the door swung open and three of the largest black guys I’ve ever seen walked into the room. They all looked like they were pro football players. They were wearing sweats and t shirts, as if they just left the gym. I could hear them talking about how Greg had really surpassed their expectations this time. Again, I had a sinking feeling in my stomach. They surrounded my wife and begun groping her tits, the short guy who was the runt of the group at 6’2 started fingering her pussy and talking dirty to her.
It was only about a minute before my wife began to moan. I could tell the guy fingering her pussy and another sucking on her nipples was taking her to new heights. She still had no idea that it was 3 muscular black guys that were mauling her body. The one guy, who I heard the other guys call Max asked my wife if she was hungry for some cock She groaned a little, so he repeated the question. Do you want some big hard cocks or not! His voice was a little more demanding. “Yes, I need some big hard cocks, will somebody please fuck me”. We will, but you’ll have to do anything and everything we want, do you fully understand and agree to that? “Yes, Yes, I’ll do anything, please, don’t torture me anymore, I need to be fucked” There is no turning back, if you don’t do everything we say, we’ll tie you up and do it to you anyway! “Oh, please, I’ll do anything” So Max reached behind her head and pulled off her blindfold. The look she gave Max told me she was willing to do anything in order to get a hard cock in her dripping wet pussy. I could see the excitement in her eyes knowing that she was going to get banged by 3 black studs.
Max told her she must undress each of them and French kiss their cocks and tell them how much she wants to be blacked! She slowly undressed each guy and licked and sucked on their cocks for about two minutes before moving to the next one. While she was sucking on Max’s cock, which appeared to be about a foot long, he told her she still had another task to perform before she would get the ultimate pleasure of their black cocks.
Max laid down on his back on this large round carpet covered platform in the middle of the room, he pulled his legs up in the air and told Nicole that every white slut must eat black ass before she can experience the magic of a black cock. The other two guys pushed her head down towards Max’s black ass, it looked like she tried to resist but they pushed her mouth right into the crack of his ass. “That’s it baby, Stick your tongue up there and French kiss my asshole” She must of complied, because he moaned loudly and started telling her what a good ass licking whore she was. He grabbed her head and pushed her deeper into his ass, then he was laughing and telling his friends how they were going to turn this bitch in to a black cock loving whore, she won’t ever want a little white dick again.
“Me and my boys are going to fuck you silly girl, till your pussy, ass and mouth overflow with a b*****rs cum!
After a good 10 minutes of having her tongue up his ass, he got up and laid her down on the table with her ass hangin on the edge. Max told Ty, the short guy to sit on her face and get his ass licked while he fucked her wet pussy senseless. Ty climbed up on the platform and lowered his ass right onto her face, his cock dangled between her tits and I wondered if he was going to tit fuck her while she licked his ass. My attention to the lewd scene was interrupted when the door opened in my room and this 30 something girl walked in wearing what looked like a lab coat. She came over and in a matter of fact voice asked me if I wanted to cum. I said of course I did, and she told me the show in the next room would be going on for a while and I might want to wait. I said I needed to come real bad, so she reached down with one hand and stroked my cock as if she was a nurse performing her duty. After a mere four strokes, I blew my load all over the floor. She pulled out a white towel and quickly wiped up my come then threw the towel into a basket in the corner and left the room. Looking back into the other room I could see Max was starting to push his mammoth black snake into my wife's dripping wet hole. Even though Ty’s ass was covering most of her face, I could still hear her moaning and groaning loudly as inch by inch made it’s way into her pussy.
Reality hit me in the face when I suddenly realized that Max did not have a condom on and Nicole has no protection. I heard Nicole tell Max not to come in her because she is not on the pill. He laughed out loud at this comment and told her that his black snake was not ever going to be encased in rubber. “We are going to pumped you so full of black sperm in every hole you have, and if your lucky we’ll let your wimpy husband lick it out when we’re done with you”! Then I heard Nicole’s muffled scream as Max pushed another 5 inches of his cock in to her with one quick thrust, and he still had 5 inches showing on the outside of her pussy. It was then that I noticed the plasma TV had been turned on and someone must have had a handheld video camera, because on the screen was a close up of my wife’s pussy being obscenely stretched by Max’s huge black cock He pushed in harder and Nicole's screams seemed louder even though Ty’s ass was still on her face. The screen showed that Max had now buried his cock to the hilt and his giant balls we’re resting on her ass. Nicole was moaning and crying now at the same time as Max pulled his cock almost all the way out and then slammed it back in at full f***e. This continued for 15 minutes as
she groaned and had orgasm after orgasm, Max kept telling her that she was now a black cock loving whore and she would soon be begging for more black cocks to fuck her cunt. She practically screamed at him that she was a whore for black cock and he could use her anytime he wanted. He laughed and said he might have to bring some friends along to satisfy her dripping cunt. Max started pumping harder and faster and demanded she tell him how badly she wanted him to fill her worthless white cunt with his black seed. “Oh yes, Please Max, pump me full of your hot cum, please I need it bad. Was this my prim and proper wife talking?
I saw his ass tighten up and he started to grunt out loud. “Take my hot black cum you cock loving whore, yeah gonna fill you up with my black baby making sperm. “You can have a little black bastard compliments of Max”
As soon as he finished dumping his load in to my wife's cunt he told Ty it was his turn, Ty climbed off her face and went to take Max’s place and easily thrust his rock hard cock all the way in up to his balls on the first stroke. Max took his place and straddled her face and dropped his wet limp cock down on her face and told her to lick him clean like a good whore. She grabbed his cock with both hands and licked it up and down the length like a lollypop. “That’s it whore, get all your cunt juice off my cock and maybe I’ll fuck you some more later”.
The camera zoomed in on Ty’s cock which was thrusting in and out like a madman while she continued to lick and suck on Max’s limp log. The other guy who had been standing off to the side stroking his cock the whole time told Max “Times up Maxwell, get the fuck out the way, it’s my turn to drop a load on this bitches face”. Max climbed off my wife and the other guy came over and was pumping his cock and occasionally slapping her face with it while he called her every name in the book. He kept saying she was a cock loving slut who was going to lick a lot of black ass and suck a lot of cum out of black cocks before the nights over. He would call her dirty cum loving whore who was going to have to eat his cum and the cum of all his friends. He demanded that she beg to have him shoot his hot cum all over her face! “Oh God yes, I need to fell your cum on my slutty face, I want to lick it off the head of your cock” I could not believe the words coming out of my wife’s mouth, she was begging to be used and abused by these well hung guys. The camera was documenting the whole scene and I could see the close up on the big screen as Ty was still pumping away at her well lubricated cunt and he was asking her how she liked his big fat black cock. Before she could answer he started to moan and said “Oh yeah baby, here it comes, gonna plant my nasty black seed in your tight wet pussy. “Take my load you cock lovin whore, that’s it, I’m gonna shoot you full of my black baby sperm.”
She was almost in tears as he pumped more and more of his sperm in to her unprotected hole. As soon as he finished, he climb up by her face and made her lick his cock clean as well. As she was licking his cock he slid forward and said, “Hey, I never got my ass licked bitch” So he planted his ass right down on to her face and she worked her tongue up his ass, the camera got in close so I could see her licking his filthy hairy black ass. He called her a crazy ass eatin ho! This was soon interrupted by Greg who I realized was holding the camcorder and getting all the close up shots of her sucking black cocks and sticking her tongue up their asses.
He said, “Everyone take a break so we can bring in the sawhorses” The sawhorses? This was really a far cry from the wife swapping party I had anticipated, this was looking more and more like a gang bang!
The three guys left the room and came back a minute later with your standard home improvement store type sawhorses, except they had a big piece of foam wrapped over the top, cover in some type of fake fur.
They lifted Nicole up off the platform and put her face down over the first sawhorse and put her with her shoulders hanging over the second sawhorse. Her tits we’re hanging down between the two, they tied her legs to the legs of the rear sawhorse with cable ties. They tied both of her wrist to the front sawhorse with cable ties as well.
There she was, with her ass sticking out on the back sawhorse and her head hanging over the front of the other sawhorse, she looked totally helpless to anything they wanted to do to her. Max went around to the front and pulled her head up and stuck his cock in her mouth. He told her to suck it and make him hard because he was going to fuck her ass. Greg zoomed in close and I could see Max’s cock making her cheeks bulge, it looked so obscene on the big screen. My cock was aching and I was wishing that nurse type girl would come back in and jerk me off again, but my thoughts of relief were short lived as I saw seven more black guys stroll into the room where my wife was tied up on the sawhorses. These guys were of every shape and size, and it looked as if they just came in off the street! They all smiled when they saw my beautiful naked wife tied up and helpless for them to have their way with. The first guy to speak was a short fat guy with glasses who called dibs on being the first to fuck her ass, they all laughed and said to go ahead because he supposedly had the smallest dick. Someone produced a bottle of some kind of oil and he shot a squirt of it right onto the crack of her ass. Max suggested he come around front and have her suck his dick and get him hard enough so he could break her cherry her ass. The fat guy went up to Nicole's face and dropped his pant and a long thin limp dick popped out below his fat gut. They all started to make lewd comments about how my wife was Polly Purebred when she came in with her little dicked husband , but now she's a black cock loving slut! The fat guys cock grew and grew until it looked like a long black snake, it must have been 9 or 10 inches long, but it was really thin compared to the other guys.
He went back around to her exposed ass and started to push it in slowly, a couple of the other new guys grabbed her tits that were hanging down and another one of the newcomers went up and stuck his cock in her mouth. It looked like it was going to be an assembly line of black cock on both ends of my wife.
The fat guy soon had his long thin black snake buried in my wife’s ass, she was moaning and groaning like I’ve never heard her before. The guy in her mouth was telling the other guy to hurry up because he wanted to bury his cock up her ass! The fat guy started talking dirty to Nicole “ Oh fuck yeah baby, I’m going to blast my hot cum right up your tight fuck'n ass baby, then I’m gonna pull my cock out of yo ass and make you suck it clean like a good ho” Nicole was gagging on the cock in her throat as the guy was pushing it all the way down her throat, and since her hands were tied she couldn’t push him out. The fat guy grunted and blew his load up her ass and pulled out and went right around to her face, pushed the other guy aside and stuck his deflating cock in her mouth.
They all made rude comments, “How do you like the taste of your ass baby?” “Lick that shit off his cock whore”
During the next hour each guy fucked her ass, shooting their load and then would quickly move around to her face and make her suck their cocks clean. A couple of guys pulled out of her ass and went around front and jerked their cocks off in her face and sprayed their cum all over her face. The video camera would get close ups and the guys would make lewd comments as they saw her cum covered face and her cum pouring out of her asshole on the big screen. Greg suggested someone should put some clamps on her nipples since her tits were hanging down, and they needed to be abused as well. I saw Greg hand some silver clamps that were connected by a chain to one of the new guys. The short guy went over and bent down and put the first clamp on her left nipple, Nicole cried out in pain, he then attached the other one to the right nipple. The nipples looked like they were squeezed extremely tight and the chain dangling between them made it look even more obscene. I could tell from Nicole’s face it was very painful.
This seemed to turn the guys on even more, and they suggested they flip her over so everyone could deposit some black cream in her pussy. They cut her loose from the sawhorse and laid her flat on her back on the floor.
The guys lined up at both ends, one line was taking their turn at fucking her swollen worn out pussy, and the other group was squatting on her stomach with their cocks between her tits. This short guy had his cock between her tits and was mashing them together as he fucked his cock back and forth, another guy was pulling on the chain which was tugging upwards at her nipples. Two other guys were kneeling on each side of her head and stroking their cocks right above her face. The guy fucking her pussy yelled that he was going to blow a gallon of cum into her slutty cunt! His face contorted as he pumped what must have been a quart of cum into her well fucked out cunt.
Another watched as the cum came oozing out of her pussy, once the flow slowed down he shoved his cock in with one quick thrust. Nicole moaned as her cunt accepted the new invader. The guy fucking her tits started to come and started calling her a cum sucking slut as his cock began to spew hot cum on her face, the two guys jerking their cocks seemed turned on by this and they started cumming on her face as well. Cum was flying into her eyes and across her forehead, several more strands landed across her mouth and they demanded she open her mouth and try to catch some cum! The video panned in on her face and I could see she was coated in cum. Greg left the room and returned with the biggest man I’ve ever seen in real life or movies. He was a Samoan or something, he must have been almost seven feet tall and probably weighed over 300 pounds. Greg had a big smile on his face as he motioned for the other guys to step back and give him some room. The other guys started snickering and making comments. Once Nicole got a look at him I saw a look of fear come over face, she looked up and saw him towering over her naked body like a giant Sasquatch. Greg looked at Nicole and said “say hi to Kuna”, his friends call him the Gusher! I could only imagine what that meant. He dropped his pants and almost every guy in the room let out a audible groan, I looked over at Greg who was grinning and zooming in on the log between his legs. It was nothing short of awe inspiring. It was hard to believe a human possessed a cock that rivaled the size of a horse’s cock. It had to be well over a foot long, and it was almost as thick as my forearm! Even though my wife's pussy had been violated by all the huge black cocks, I still had my doubts she could accommodate this mammoth log. He stroked it and with his right hand and it grew to an ungodly proportion, his balls were the size of small navel oranges. I couldn’t believe he ever got to put that monster in any woman. He told the guys to hold her down because she might try to get away once he got a few inches in her. Two guys pinned down her arms while two more grabbed her legs. He was going to split her in two with his monster cock. Once his cock was hard it looked like a giant flesh colored piece of pipe. He got down on the floor and tried to work the monster head into her wet slit. Nicole was squirming and crying for him not to put it in her. “She begged, Please I’ll suck your cock, I’ll lick your balls, anything, just don’t put it in meeeeeee!!”
His giant swollen head popped into her hole and her pussy was being stretched to mammoth proportions. The guys had to hold her tight as he started to work an inch at a time into her violated pussy. She screamed and shook her head from side to side as sweat poured off her face he kept moving forward a little bit at a time. The guys holding her were in total awe as his cock was already lodged halfway into her ravaged pussy. He asked her if she had ever had a cock like his as he slowly pushed a few more inched in. “No, God No” take it out, please. “She babbled incoherently as he drove in the last four inches. His giant balls resting on her ass, tears were forming in her eyes as he pulled it almost all the way out and then pushed it in again though even faster than before. As he did this repeatedly she cried that he was killing her with his cock. The guys all made rude comments. “You know you love it you slut” “Maybe he’ll let you suck on that log when he’s done” “ I can’t wait to see how he got his nickname” Greg was panning in on Nicole’s face and then back down to her obscenely stretched pussy. Kuna pushed her legs up until they were even with his massive shoulders. Nicole was trying to hold as still as possible to probably minimize the agony in her pussy. Some of the other guys were stroking their hard cocks while they watched the lewd sex scene right in front of them. No one was even touching Nicole, I guess they figured she had all she could handle with Kuna fucking her senseless.
Kuna pumped away at her ravaged pussy for another 10 minutes while Nicole cried and moaned and begged for it to stop. Kuna was oblivious to her cries as he grunted and groaned. His breathing became labored and it looked like he was going to blow any minute. The guys started chanting “Kuna, Kuna ,Kuna” as they kept holding Nicole down, waiting to see the grand finale. The camera held steady on Nicole's face. Kuna gave a few loud grunts and moaned he was gonna cum soon. “Gonna give this girl a cum bath, he groaned” “Gonna cum now” With that, he pulled out of her sopping wet hole and kneeled over her face as he stroked his cock with his left hand. Nicole could only stare at his massive log as he stroked it mere inches above her face. The first shot of cum that came out of his cock was a long gooey strand that completely covered her right eye, that one blast of cum was enough cum to fill a shot glass. The next shot rained down on her forehead, followed by one that landed on her lips. The guys yelled at her. “Open your mouth and drink some Kuna cum bitch” She kept her mouth tightly shut but the cum kept pouring down on her face and lips and she eventually had to open her mouth to take a breath and the cum all over her face just leaked into her mouth. She closed her mouth to swallow some of the cum, and the cum kept pouring down onto her face. If 20 guys had jerked off in a glass and poured it all on her face, it wouldn’t have been as much as was still shooting out of Kuna's log. Kuna continued to stroke his mammoth log and the cum just kept coming out in buckets. The strands of cum were long and thick and stuck to her face. It was obvious now why he was called the gusher, and why he liked to see his cum shoot down on the face of his unwilling partner. Her face was almost completely covered to the point where there was not a inch of her face that didn't have cum on it. A few strands even landed on her tits. Several guys who were stroking their cocks on the sidelines came in closer and started shooting their cum on her tits, there wasn’t any dry places left to cum on her face. Cum rained down from both sides as the guys blasted load after load on to her tits. Kuna had shot his last wad on her face when he dropped his heavy cock on her face. “Show appreciation to Kuna’s cock” She opened her mouth and tried to lick at it, he took his massive log and used it to move the cum on her face over towards her mouth. Little by little he kept feeding her his cum by sliding it into her mouth using his cock like a spoon. She could only swallow the cum and lick on his enormous cockhead because the head was the size of a large plum and it would never fit between her lips. Greg said that was the hottest gang bangs he had ever filmed and the club members would love it. Every guy in the room had all cum on or in my wife at least twice and we’re ready to go again, when Greg said that this would conclude tonight's festivities. The guys all left the room and we’re telling Greg that they couldn’t wait to get their copy of the video. As Nicole was laying there drenched in cum, a door opened in my room and this fat Indian looking girl came in. She had on some sort of lingerie outfit with her fat pushing out the sides. She dropped to her knees and took my cock in her mouth and started sucking like a woman possessed.
In spite of her looks and size, I was enjoying my blowjob from this fat stranger, when the door opened again and the girl in the lab coat came in with a video camera and was filming my blowjob from this fat Indian girl. With my hands still cuffed there wasn’t much I could do to protest or stop it. When I started to shoot my load she pulled my cock out her mouth and jerked my cock off until I shot my cum on the floor. She got up and her and the girl in the lab coat both left the room. Greg came in and told me that Nicole will have no idea that I got to see what happened to her. She does not know that I was in the other room watching, or what I was doing in my room either. He explained that I was to bring Nicole back to the club on the following Friday night for a club introduction party. I said that I didn’t think we would be back, this was kind of a one time thing for us. He explained that if we didn’t return they had our home address and drivers license information, and they had a member who owned a video store in our town and they would distribute one of the videos as a rental for all of our friends and relatives to see. He assured me that Nicole had not seen the ugly fat Indian girl sucking my cock, but they could show her the video and tell her I had my choice of a roomful of beautiful women and I picked her! She would come back to the club to spite me if she saw that. I knew he was right. I asked him what would happen the next time we came to the club. He said that the bar would be closed to the public and that Nicole’s video would be shown to the club members in the bar area, and then she would be gang banged in the party room by all the male members in the club. I asked how many members there were and he said they had about 50 couples and 14 single male members. So there could be close to 40 guys who would have their way with her during the course of the evening. I thought I would faint! He assured me though , that I would have the two brunette beauties to myself who I first encountered in my room, and I was free to watch the action in the party room as my wife was gang banged by the membership. I asked him what time he wanted us at the club.... Continue»
Posted by KingPE 5 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  
3434
  |  
99%
  |  8

Little Piggy Series (Nascar Ole Country Style)

Warning: This story has Dom/Sub, Wife sharing, Brutal Anal, F2M Oral, male creampie cleaning, Alc., Humiliation, and Nascar. If you’re trying to quit watching cars drive in a circle, PLEASE STOP HERE.

One thing that us Southern backwoods inbred, white trash trailer rednecks are known for it Nascar. Now add some friends, Alcohol, and me, a dutiful wife, and you got yourself a good time! Cum see how I pleased my hubbies desires. Don't forget the shine.






Once Upon a time in a Southern backwoods farming and mining community, lived poor uneducated folk, I was one of those folks. My name is Tammy Sue, and I was a little 5'3 120 pound chubby girl with 38C udders that swelled to D's when pregnant & nursing. I have long brown hair, and brown eyes. I married my hubby very young, and enjoy his training. My hubby was from the North, and enjoyed my dutiful Southern charm. Doing embarrassing things for his approval was the highlights of my days on the lonely farm. He gave purpose to my life. This story is only one example of my loyalty for the man the provides me with the gift that keeps on giving, and a way of life worth preserving.

My hubby came home from the mine Friday night. I could hear the sound of the beer can muffler rattling, as he pulled into the long gravel driveway. Our dogs, General Lee, Rebel, Roscoe, Nibbler, Wormer, Stifler, and Nigger, went racing down the driveway, nipping at the tires, ready to get their mangy heads squashed like g****s, if their paws slip in one of the thousand tractor ruts. Daisy laid by the barn feeding her new litter of five pups. You could tell by the look of the pups, they were a product of a doggy sperm milkshake for sure. After all that’s every bitches desire. As my hubby got closer to our splendid 60 foot mobile home that sat halfway over the ledge of a ravine, he could tell that his wife was dressed proper. I spent hours doing my makeup extra thick. Using a ton of hair spray to give that 70’s boofy hair look that drives him wild, and sewing the summer dress that he ripped from my shoulders last week in a moment of hot, wet, stinky passion. Of course, I had my high heels on that I got from Wal-mart, and stockings that hubby got me from Christmas. They are not as stretched out now, as they were Christmas morning. (I am not sure why stores sell them stretched out?, -Anyways, Back to the story). As my hubby turned off the truck, I started to strut my stuff around the tailgate, just as the truck rolled back. I gripped the tailgate in an attempt to keep from being rolled over, and I ended up being dragged about 5 feet down the sloping drive. I was a camper, I just pulled myself up, fixed my hair, and walked around the truck. My hubby had a grin on his face, and I laughed as I knew he let the truck roll back to tease with me.LOL. Such a joker.

As I pulled the hanger, that was used as a door handle, the squeaky door opened to find my hubby drinkin his beer with the smell of perfume in the air. I leaned into the cab of the truck, and started licking his sweaty neck slowly, tasting the coal dust from the mine. For some reason, I loved dirty men.hehe. As I kissed his neck, I slowly reached down between his thighs, and felt his manhood bulging through his overalls. Gently, I tugged at the buttons of his overalls, and reached into his lap for his swollen penis and scrotum. MMMMMMmmm, I could smell his wonderful scent, as I suckled his pee hole. I could taste his sperm, and maybe other juices? I didn’t have time to think about it, I had the rabbits cooking in the oven, and squirrel on the stove. I quickly suckle his root, till he exploded in my mouth. I could tell it wasn’t his first sperming of the day, but it still tasted like a moon pie on a hot, humid August night, Just splendid. After I cleaned his root and sac of baby seed, and the mystery juice, I looked up just in time to feel him crushing his beer can on my forehead. I quickly remembered what my auntie taught me, and I tightened my neck, and pushed into the can. “Be one with the can” she would say. With a crunchy sound, the can crushed without even leaving a mark. Well the ring mark is a sexy mark my hubby said, but didn’t cut the skin like those bottle tops, oh those are brutal. I gave my hubby a kiss, and raced into the laundry room door that led to the kitchen. I rubbed the rabbits down with a little more healthy lard to make them golden brown, and took the biscuits out of the oven. Dinner was set!

After dinner, my hubby and I sat down for a relaxing movie. I made sure to have the ice bucket, and beer sitting on the Elvis collector’s tray table at the end of the couch. For tonight’s movie honey, I have a goodie but an oldie. As the movie played, my hubby started to laugh and laugh. He loved watching Porkeys, and I loved feeling his belly jiggle as I laid my head in his lap. For the entire show, I suckled his root, keeping him hard, and making sure to massage his scrotum, which had been hanging all day in that dark, dirty mine. No scrotum in my house will go without some TLC daily. I loved my hubby using my head as a beer holder as he watched his show. He would then massage my back over and over, which I very much enjoyed. As the movie ended, I leaned back to look up at hubby. He took a long gulp, and dripped some in my mouth. I giggled, as some ran into my nose. My little piggy, he said with a soft voice, I have been thinking. My ears perked up, and my heart raced. I could tell he was planning to tell me something he wanted me to do. Wife instinct I guess. Tomorrow is the big Nascar Daytona race. I smiled knowing how much I loved watching Nascar with him. Well, I was thinkin. Maybe you could cater me and three of my friends for the race? I looked at him, thinkin maybe he meant, I would not be able to watch the race with him. He could tell by my sad look, and reassured me that I could watch the race, but I would just be standing by the arm rest, or maybe bent over as he massaged my udders. I chuckled as I tugged his soft penis. You had me scared, I told him. You silly slut, you always will be my race buddy. He smacked my bottom leaving a nice red palm print. I cooed out as he pulled my head into his lap. As I suckled, I taught about what I would do to make race day extra special. I know what I would do, I would call my auntie! Just as I had that taught, my hubby unloaded another stream of man batter into my mouth. I raised my head, and stuck my tongue out to show him his white sticky goo, and then swallowed it just as good as that Kacey girl, on the big screen at Xhamster.

I called my aunt and set up a trip to the store for early in the morning. She took me to the ole general store at the end of the road, which is about six miles from the farm. I picked out all the party supplies, and told Grace, a friend of my aunt to put it on our bill. She did a double look at me, and I was not sure why. Then I figured out why, as a glob of man seed dripped onto the ticket. Grace took a nibble from her finger, and said, “It don’t taste like my man” I was so red faced, and she took my hands in hers. Its ok honey, she said, my man had me do things like that all the time for him. I can remember a time, he had me put his juice in my ma’s lemonade. I laughed, and quickly walked out the door. That lady sure can talk, I told my aunt, as she drove me to the farm supply warehouse. Did she tell you the lemonade story, my auntie asked with a giggle. We both laughed, as I checked for more baby juice in my hair, as I looked in the mirror. At the tractor supply store we picked up a steam cleaner. Now I don’t have to worry about those pesky bugs nipping at their ankles as they watch Nascar, I told my aunt with a voice of confidence. My aunt got a smile, and looked at me, “So your thinking they will not have any clothes on?”. Auntie, I never, what kind of lady do you think I am, I said to her, thinking back to my past exploits.

My auntie dropped me off at the trailer, and sped away for the backwoods fire lane, where the moon shiners are, to get some special drinks for the men. She has to be very careful not to get shot, those moon shiners can get pretty touchy thanks to those rotten government bastards. I spent the day moving the furniture, find all sorts of goodies. Like the commemorative survival knife, that has a picture of president bush on the handle, and the phrase “We desire peace” etched across the serrated blade. I know my hubby miss placed that when he was throwing it at a mouse one day. Then I found a condom, that I hid under their. I found it in my niece’s purse, and knew she had no business having one of those. To think what could have happened if she used one. Whewww.

By the afternoon, I had the trailer spotless. I brought in the bug zapper, and hung it in the corner, to keep the flies out. Ever since my hubby shot that buck through the screen door, the flies buzz right in. Then I set out a spread of goodies for the men. Moon-Pies, Pork Rinds, Cheez-its, Cheese-Wiz in a can, pigs in a blanket with extra bacon fried in healthy no trans fat lard. All of it spread out on a huge commemorative plate signed by Ralph Stanley. Inscribed around the edges was the phrase: “Hang-um, if you got-um”. Such a wonderful man, and a great musician. I even bought an extra set of Christmas lights at the general store to put around the inside of the trailer. I was thinking of taking down the Christmas lights that go around our entire trailer, but hubby would smack my head on the counter top for pulling such a dumb-shit stunt, and rightly so. As I cleaned, I played some good ole country songs from Hank Williams Jr. << I got girls that can cook, I got girls that can clean, I got girls that can do anything in between, I gotta get ready, make everything right, ‘cause all my rowdy friends are cumin' over tonight.>> I dance around the trailer, singing into the mop. I fixed the shotgun holes in the ceiling which kinda happened when I was cleaning his shotgun last weekend. I forgot to look down the barrel to make sure their was no ammo. Silly me. So everything was set for a great after noon. I headed off to the shower to make myself look stunning for the men.

As I washed my sexy swollen, hairy body, I played a little tune from Stone Roses. Massaging my breast, the psychedelic band started singing << She didn't scream, she didn't make a sound, I forgive you boy, but don't leave town. Coal black skin, naked in the rain:>> lalala, I kept exploring my ever changing form, looking for new pleasure points. << Let me put you in the picture, let me show you what I mean. The messiah is my s****r, ain't no king man, she's my queen. I have a dream, I've seen the light. Don't put it out, say she's alright, yeah, she's my s****r>> Lalalal, by this point, I was rubbin my swollen clit, thinkin about the song, and how the s****rs daddy is mad at his son for sl**pin with his s****r. I mean WOW, what a great song about the South. After I reached orgasm, I head out to the kitchen to cook up some snacks and drink a few shots of tequila.

My hubby arrived in time with his three buddies. I stood out on the porch, dressed in my see through red teddy, and see through panties. My pubic hair, showing out both sides, since I brushed myself soft after the shower. I was so fluffy using that new conditioner with the Kangaroo on the front of the bottle. I had on my red nursing bra, which allowed my swollen, dark, nursing nipples to poke out, and looking so sexy! I held a tray with an assortment of beer, and liquor for the men. Two of the men, I knew already. Really nice men. Ron and Jeremy both worked down underground with my hubby at the mine. The other face I didn’t know, and by the look of his red face, and how he was staring at my udders, was not used to Nascar, Southern Style. How do you do mam, he said in a slow Southern draw, as he took his drink from the tray. From the looks of his wedding ring, he was newly married. He kept rolling it over his finger, and looking around nervously. My hubby slapped him on the back, and said, “It’s good to be away from that untrained wife of yours, isn’t it Tyler. Oh please, call me Steven, the young man said with a smile. Steven it is. Piggy, let’s let these men in, my hubby said with a roar. I opened the door, as the men passed, they tugged on my nipples, and I would pull back as they did, to try to squirt in their face, but never made it yet.hehe Steven just tipped his hat, and waked into the trailer. I cleaned all the light bulbs in the trailer of fly specks, and it made a real difference. The men commented how they wished their wives would put out, and clean like my hubbies wife did, and all I could do was beam and bask in the attention. I buzzed around the men, taking their hats, their empty bottles, and refilling their shot glasses. I made sure that the men had all the comforts of home. They really envied my man, and that was exactly how I wanted it.

Things started to get loud until I turned on the TV. Cleaning the fly specks off the TV made a huge difference, and the men sat down on the couches to watch the pre race excitement. I turned my attention to our new guest, and stood behind his couch, rubbing his shoulders. The other men laughed at how tense he seemed to be. As I leaned, I rubbed my udders against his neck. I could tell as he squirmed around, that he was getting hot. I then moved around the room, flirting with each of the men. Always keeping my eye on my man for his approval. If I got a glare, then I knew I went too far, but for the moment, all his eyes said, were how excited he was, and how proud he was of me. The announcer on the screen tells the audience that the race will start in ten minutes. The men race to the porch to pee. They laugh as they look over the rotted boards, and see I have pictures of their wives taped on ole toilet seats I found around the farm. Each of those men are pretty good shots with their peckers. I didn’t have one of Steven’s wife, but he really didn’t mind, that I put my face on his seat.

My hubby gave me a sign with his finger to follow him. I walked behind him down the hallway, and into the bedroom that was separated from the hallway by a bed sheet. He told me to sit down. I was really worried that I did something improper, and started to apologize for my behavior. He grinned, and said, Oh no, your doing a super job piggy, your daddy could not be happier, but I have a desire. I looked up very excited, my legs kicking back and forth at the end of the tall bed. (The bed was so high, because hubby had been buying fireworks all year for the Forth of July, which was in three days, and the room was packed. You could barely breathe in the bedroom, much less smoke after a nice long sex session. -Anyways, Back to the story). My hubby whispered the details of what he wanted. My mouth dropped, and I knew those men, and myself where in for the time of our lives.Hehe

As the race started, I stood next to my husband arm rest. My heels together, and watching the men to see if they needed anything. I of course looked at the TV to catch the show! Steven looked over at me, and had a puzzled look on his face. My hubby noticed too, and asked Steven what he was thinking. I am just surprised your wife loves Nascar. Mine hates it, he said. The room went quite, and my hubby just shook his head, and said, it’s ok Steven, we are going to fix her. Watch this Steven. My hubby lifted his arm, and I knew that was a signal, to lean over, and place one of my engorged udders between his soft fingers. He tugged on my teat, and asked me, Little Piggy, tell Steven how many races their are this year. Thirty-Two daddy. Steven look surprised, but not impressed. Hubby started to twist my nipple which sent a chill down my spine. Tell Steven how many race tracks there are. Twenty-Nine daddy. Ron looked over at Jeremy, then at me, but how many of those race tracks are used for Sprint Cup? I looked at hubby, and he nodded that I could answer. Twenty-Two I said with a smile. Oh she is good they said, and took another shot of Tequila, and cheese wiz. Steven looked a little impressed. Then Steven got this crooked smile on his face. Tell me the worst pit crew in Nascar this year. I looked at my hubby for the nod, and as he approved, I looked up, and said, that would be Jeremy Mayfield’s crew. He drives the 39 car. I know that, Steven said with a dumb founded look on his face. However I said, they were only the worst, because they did not learn to screw the lug nuts on the new extended studs, which Nascar came out with for safety concern. I went on to explain how Nascar officials are screwing up the traditions of Nascar, as my hubby smacked my bottom. You ain't got to go on like that PigSlut, my hubby said with a chuckle. Ron and Jeremy had to shake their heads, obviously impressed with my skills. Steven was also impressed, guessing by the size of his manhood poking through his shorts. Nascar stats make men and women get horny I taught. With that the race starts at Daytona. The cars wiz around the track at incredible speed. A little bumpin and rubbin, and Earnhardt about gets put into the wall. My heart races, knowing what that would mean in the trailer, and I start to feel my hairy lips getting wet. More and more road rage on the track, as the drivers cuss over the radio. Hearing men cuss makes me so hot. Then another Smack by Tony Stewart to the back end of Kyle Busch. Oh my, that was so close. I close my eyes, so wanting to reach down between my thighs, and massage my swollen clit. I kept listening to the sounds of the engines, and the crowds, and I started to feel weak in the knees.

Then all of a sudden, my gift is given to me. That bastard Tony Stewart causing Matt Kenseth to crash in the #17 car. The men in the trailer scream out their upset, and our dogs going running, thinkin they got caught for shittin on the carpet. Zigzagging out to the barn in a hope not to get shot. All I can think about is how much I love Tony Stewart for being a ruthless no good bastard on the track. My hubby nods, and I walk out into the middle of the room, as the flag goes up on the screen, and the replays happen. I walk over at Ron, and do a little girl wiggle with my legs, as I put a finger in my mouth. He gets the hint, and gives my man a thumbs up. I take him by the hand, and walk him around the couches towards the bathroom down the hall.

As we walk into the bathroom, I bend over to start the shower. I hear Ron whistle, as he looks over my bottom. That is one fine piece of fat, hairy pussy darling, he said sounding very lusty. I giggled, and took one hand to my bottom, to give him a better view. As the water turns warm, I lift my leg to the tub, and he gets a very good look at my thick lips. Oh darling, you are a true, Southern, nasty bred, PigSlut. Bet your balls I am, I said in a tease. You get in honey. As I turned, he was already undressed. His long thick penis was hanging down semil hard. I cracked his a beer as he got in, and started to undress. He lifted his arms to the shower rod, and gulped his beer. He let out a large belch, and started to sniff and scratch his hairy underarms. As I walked closer, I turned off the bathroom light, and got into the tub. The warm water on my back felt wonderful, and as I turned, I could feel the water running over my swollen udders, and down onto my swollen belly. Ron, snuggled up behind me and reached over my shoulder, gripping one of my udders, and massaging me. I felt so special receiving all this attention. Do you like the race, Ron asked softly, as I reached behind my bottom, and gripped his semi hard penis. Oh yes Ron, I love the race. Love all the attention too.hehe I know you do honey, and Ron would like some attention too. Hearing that, I turned around, and knelt down in the tub. As I sat up, my mouth found its way to his tip, and my tongue started to separate his pee hole. I kept licking over and over, as he leaned against the back wall. He placed the beer can on my head as he held the shower rod with his other hand. Then I started to nibble down his root. Slowly. Feeling his main vein swell against my lips. (We named one of our dogs nibbler after my skills, -Anyways, Back to the story). As I nibbled down his shaft, I felt his scrotum that was hanging start to close up close to his body. I so loved feeling a living organ moving between my fingers. As I licked and sucked more, he groaned more and more. You’re a fat frigging pig whore aren’t you darling, he said, breathing hard. You know it baby. Daddy said to treat you right, and that’s what you’re going to get. He took another huge gulp of beer, and threw the can over the curtain rod, which cause it to clank and clang on the bathroom floor. Would you like another beer darling, I said with my mouth full. He could have been a dentist instead of a miner, cause he knew exactly what I said. Hell no, I don’t want beer, I want you to choke on my frigging sperm you pregnant whore, and with that, he gripped my head with both hands, and started gagging me with his large manhood. I remembered what my auntie said, and just relaxed my neck muscles, and his manhood found its way down my throat. I kept my lips tightly pressed to his root, and tugged his skin as I could. OHHHHH…ohhhhhh. F…yes, I am cumming baby. You want it don’t you, you trailer trash whore. Ummm,hummmm, I said as I gripped his bottom, pulling his hips into my face to take all I could get. Then in a sudden groan, that I am sure all the men heard, he released at least a day of baby seed into my throat. I could not even show him the seed afterward because one, it was dark, and two, it was already headed to my tummy. As he shook his head, and screamed shit over and over, I cleaned his root and scrotum of my gag spit. Ron got out of the shower, and dried off, and walked out to get a cold one, and see if the race had started yet. I fixed my makeup, and redid my hair, which didn’t take long, since my hubby got me a Mega-Blow hair dryer for our anniversary. As I walked out and stood next to my hubby, Ron was bragging how much better I was than his wife to my man. I could tell my hubby was beaming with pride. Steven looked at me through the corner of his eye. As I looked at him, he would turn his face quickly back to the screen. I could tell he had a secret? Or something, but he was a mystery to me.

As the race continued, the men were really having fun, and I was most defiantly having fun. I kept thinking how Ron’s sperm was taking over my body, swimming to all corners of my soul. I was a very happy PigSlut. Then I heard the announcer yell out. That Tony Stewart is at it again. The second announcer goes on about how Tony Stewart and Kyle Busch had traded paint in the third turn, but it looks like Kyle is going to pull out a can of whoop ass. My hubby throws a pork rind out on the floor, and motions the men to watch. I kneel, and then crawl on all fours to the yummy snack. I lean my head down, slowly snatching the treat with my wet tongue. As I munch on the Snack, I look up at Steven, and he is rubbing his penis through his shorts. As he notices me looking, he stops, and looks back at the TV. Then like on cue, Ron and Jeremy start to throw snacks at me. As they laugh I crawl around eating the tasty treats. I crawl to hubbies legs, and kneel against his legs, as the race continues. My hubby pets my head, and runs his hands through my long hair.

The cameras on the track zoom in as Kyle attempts to bump Tony, but OMG, Tony hits the brakes, and did a power slide right into the side of Kyle, sending him into the wall. OVER and OVER the car tumbles. The car literally disintegrated. (That’s a big word I learned at a 4H conference for c***dren with neurological disabilities. The instructor was passing around a used DDT fertilizer can from the 40’s, and was showing us how the powder was completely harmless, and safe to use, and would disintegrate after half million years. He had us learn how to spell the word, oh and a phrase? what was that phrase. Oh yes, Hold Harmless Agreement. I forget what it meant, but we got a free toaster, if we got everyone in the f****y to sign.-Anyways, Back to the story). As the rescue crews race over to pull the body from the wreckage, Jeremy had already jumped up, and was walking towards me. I took his hand, and we walked to the back of the trailer. Ron was hooting and hollering like a mad cow, cheering Jeremy on.

As we got into the shower, Jeremy took control of me. He spun me around very f***efully, and Looked me in the eyes. PigSlut, will you allow me to do anything I desire? I felt my heart stop. Yes Jeremy, you may, unsure what I agreed to. That was all he needed, and he spun me around, and pushed my back so I was bent over at the waist. His hands spread my bottom so wide I could almost feel my skin tear as I attempted to grip anything to keep from falling. My head pressed against the tile at the front of the tub. Without warning, he plunged his rock hard cock into my bottom button. I screamed out, as the pain shot down my spin. My eyes started to swell up, and tears started to flow as Jeremy did his business. I felt the tiles break from my head. Great, time for a handy man, but that’s another story) He kept pulling his cock out, and then plunging back in. I could feel my ass getting wet, but it wasn’t the shower water or his seed. He was still racing in and out of me. I could feel my legs shake, and I had to keep breathing, to keep from passing out. As he stabbed into me for the last time, he pulled my long hair back, causing a sheer pain to run down my neck. He bucked over and over, and finally groaned. Take that you Friggin Cunt. All I could say was thank you, as I felt my legs give way. I collapsed in the tub at his feet. I was whimpering from the pain, and my eyes were mated over with goo, and my nose was running. I could hear the crack of a beer can, and heard Jeremy gulping it down. Then I started to feel warm. I could feel getting wet. I heard the sound of Jeremy peeing from the outside of the tube all over my pregnant body. As I started to open my eyes, I could focus on the drain, and see that their was red water running into the drain. I laid my head down, waiting for the pain to stop. Jeremy leaned over the tub, and massaged my back. And then my neck, telling me how good I was, and how much better I was than his wife. I gripped his arm to get up, and he helped me to sit up in the tub. As I sat up, my bottom button was throbbing. I could feel my heartbeat in my button. I think you tore me wide open honey, I said to him, trying not to cry. I hope your not mad Tammy, he said with a caring tone. Oh no Jeremy, don’t ever think that. You really surprised me is all, and I love surprises. You go on and watch the TV. I have to fix myself up. Jeremy let out a loud belch from his yummy beer, and headed back to the living room.

As I stood up, I felt my button burn. I wobbled to the closet, and took out some Anal Eze, which would numb the pain for a bit. After I blew my nose, and dried my eyes, I was back in business. I did up my hair and makeup, and off to the living room I went.

As I walked out, Steven was eyeing me even more than usual, and I was trying to get him to keep looking at me, but he kept turning away. I stood next to my hubby’s chair, and poured his drink. I then walked around to each of the men serving them snacks, and drinks as they desired. The race went on for a good while before my hero Tony Stewart started being his ole rude self. This time it was Tony Stewart vs. Jeff Gordon. Three laps to go. Jeff taught he could teach Tony a lesson, and instead got his ass handed to him. Jeff spins out of control, and his car flips over the inside wall, and into pit lane. His car crashes down the row, taking out drivers, and pit crews alike. Even a few driver’s wife’s that could not stop trying to be in the spot light got mutilated. All and all, it was a fantastic race. As I stared at the screen, I knew I would have to turn and look at Steven, and I wondered what he would do.

I turned around to Steven, and walked to the couch where he was sitting. His head was staring at the nutritional facts on the back of a moon pie wrapper, and I taught how I would get him to the back. I squatted down in front of him, (Which maybe wasn’t the best idea, cause my button let off a burping sound from Jeremy’s cum still inside me, and I could feel it bubble up.) Steven, looked up and grinned. I grinned back, and took both his hands, and walked him to the bathroom. Steven was very reserved, and I wanted him to know I was a high class lady with skills. As he leaned against the counter, I slowly massaged my udders, and pinched my nipples, till the milk ran down inside my teddy. Are you ok Steven? I said in a sweet and caring voice. I don’t git you at all he said, sounding very annoyed. I stopped what I was doing, and straightened up. How is it that you do everything my wife would never in her life do, and enjoy it. I don’t understand at all, your not acting, this is like who you are at the core. Well honey, leaning next to him at the counter. Its like Nascar. Those drivers started with playing with matchbox cars. Then building Lego cars. Then Model cars. Then driving grandpa’s truck (thinkin back to grandpa, -Anyways, Back to the story). Before you know it those driver’s have a brand new machine to race around in. My skills allow me to drive my hubby sort of speak. You know if those driver don’t respect their cars, what happens. Oh yes, he said, sounding like an expert on Nascar, which all Southern men are. Well honey, it appears to me you’re a fine machine, but your wife doesn’t have any skills, or she doesn’t want any skills. If she wants to learn, I can help her, but if she don’t, you might need a new wife. You would do that for me? You would train her to be like you? Honey, I would be honored. Keep in mind she needs to stay here on our farm for three months, but if she wants the skills, she will be a proper slut pig for you! Steven stood up, and hugged me so softly. You are a real gem Tammy. What can I do for you? I stepped back, and rubbed his penis through his shorts. Could you press that manhood deep inside my fat, hairy, womb? Without a second taught, he was undoing his shorts, as I leaned back on the counter. I lifted my thighs high into the air, and gave him full view of my womanhood. I turned bright red, knowing he was looking at my most personal spot. Even after all I have done, having a man see my vagina was deeply embarrassing, and I loved it.

Steven, slowly pressed past the hair to my opening. He kept his eyes on my hairy gash, as he gripped my thighs. Very gently, he started to push inside. I could feel his shaft going deeper inside my womb, and kept thinking how his skin was being pulled so tight on his shaft, that his pee hole was being spread wide open. As he did, he touched my cervix. I put my hands on his shoulders, and then his chest, as he picked up speed, and f***e. Before long, I could hear his balls slapping against my swollen button, and I was biting my lip to keep from screaming in excitement. As he went deeper, I could feel my tummy jiggle, and someone was knocking, like what was going on out their. I rubbed my belly, which excited Steven even more. He kept humping me over and over, till I saw him look into my eyes. Where do I sperm darling? he asked in a raspy breath. OMG, Steven, right inside me. You mustn’t waste a drop. His eyes glazed over, as he froze against my mound. I started to feel his sperm splatter against my cervix. My whole womb caught on fire. I pulled him closer, and we started to French kiss, as my hands kept trying to reach for more of his back. He hugged me tight, as his penis kept pulsating inside me. As he pulled out, I gripped his penis, and slide my fingers down his cock like a circle, collecting all his man batter. Then as he watched, I licked my fingers clean. He smiled like a little boy on Christmas morning. I slowly and seductively came down off the counter, and knelt before Steven. I took his cock and balls deep in my mouth, as I cleaned his seed, and my juices. I looked up, and said thank you sir, without taking my eyes from him. He blushed, and said, thank you mam. Then we got dressed, and I walked him out to the hallway. I asked him to have my hubby come back to the bedroom. He agreed, and went to the living room.

After only a few minutes, my hubby walked into the bedroom. I had his favorite country singer, Hank Williams Junior on the 8 track player. <<The preacher man says it's the end of time and the Mississippi River she's goin' dry>> I was spread eagle on the bed, with my thighs spread wide. My hubby walked over, and stood between my legs. Looky what we got here, he said in a proud tone. All for you baby! My hubby knelt down, as Ole Hank chimes in another great verse << We come from the West Virginia coal mines And the Rocky Mountains and the western skies>> Hubby started to kiss my treasure trail from my belly button to my gash. I took his head in my hands, and brushed my fingers through his hair, as I felt his tongue dart around my creamy soaked hair. He started slow, but he was really enjoying what he was doing, and I was so excited. I felt his tongue circle my opening, and I knew it was only…….Oh it was now. He was putting his tongue deep in my womb. OMG. I sat up a bit to look down at him, and my gash. I turn up the volume on the player, cause hubby’s favorite part is going to play. << I'd love to spit some beechnut in that dude's eyes and shoot him with my ole 45 Cause a country boy can survive, country folks can survive>> As he caught his breath, I saw he had seed all over his mouth. I started to orgasm immediately, thanks to hubby and Hank. That didn’t stop him, he licked all my wetness too. I could not stop flowing. Over and over I taught about the day, and I could not stop cumming. After a good while, my hubby sat up. We are hungry, he said with a smirk. I can get the grill started for you daddy, I said with a smile! Sounds like a plan! I walked out to the back patio door, and looked back into the living room, and down the hall. What a day. What memories. I am so lucky to have that man.

The men were out at the truck getting their shotguns and ammo for some much needed skeet shooting, and I am busy making supper. Auntie should be back soon with the shine. I can only imagine what the rest of the night holds!



My hubby & his friends were so proud of me!


I was a very good piggy!


Stay tuned for more of the Little Piggy Series Stories.


Please post your comments.


Smoooooooooch!... Continue»
Posted by WombDweller 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Sex Humor  |  
2052
  |  
95%
  |  12

wifes first gangbang & impregnation

My Wife’s First Gangbang


When my wife was 19, we decided to have a new yrs party at our duplex and invite a few close friends. my wife(girlfriend at the time) had heard her first boyfriend from high school was in town and she thought it would be nice to see him again. she also invited 2 other guys who she had dated for a little while in high school before she met me. she had 2 girlfriends invited but one was sick and declined to come over.

Her other friend was in town staying with us over the holidays, and was more than eager to party.It was a normal get together, drinking , telling old stories, more drinking, more laughs, same old, same old.

I, on the other hand was sick with the flu, so after several beer, i needed to pass out for a while. i woke up around 3am, went to the bathroom, came out, noticed a light on in our guest room, looked in and found my wife’s friend passed out on the bed. Being a smart ass and also i wanted to see her naked, i stripped her clothes off and put her to bed naked. That pretty much woke me up and i got a good hard-on thinking of all the things we could do to her friend, but thought better of it.

after leaving the bedroom, i could hear the party still going downstairs, so i went down to see who was left. i was stopped dead on the bottom of the stairs as, when i rounded the corner, the 3 guys were still here sitting on the floor, and my girlfriend was also sitting on the floor. 3 of 4 were in their under wear, having been in the middle of a game of strip poker. I sat down to watch, feeling my cock getting hard again. shortly after I sat down, the next hand finished, with my girlfriend being the loser.

The winner was her first boyfriend from high school, Darcy. i guess the deal was whoever won could either tell the loser what clothes to remove or do it themselves. Darcy told my girlfriend to stand up and turn around. i noticed as she stood up her pussy was wet. Darcy stood up, wearing his pants and i assumed under wear. Approached my girlfriend and put his hands on her shoulders.

There was at one time a little history with these 2 when she was 15. they dated for about 6 months at the time and at one time, during a dirve-in movie they were at, they were kissing and doing some heavy petting. His was the first cock my wife ever squeezed or touched. she had done it through his pants and after feeling how big he was, she got real scared and that was it for the night.

now as he touched her shoulders, she gasped, out of excitement and nervousness. He proceeded to rub her shoulders, causing her to moan. he then wasted little time sliding his hands down to her bra claspe and undid her bra. sliding his hands back up to her shoulders, he slid his hands under her straps and slid them down her arms, now exposing her big soft tits, with hard erect nipples, causing the other 2 guys to clap and whistle at the site of her gorgeous rack. The bra fell away to the floor where one of the other guys quickly picked it up. he quickly looked at the tag and gasping he said aloud “holy shit, 36 DD tits”, man I always knew they were huge. This momentarily distracted my girlfriend and she then her attention returned back to Darcy as he slid his hands around her breasts and cupped her big tits, lifting them up and squeezing the hard, once again causing my girlfriend to moan and close her eyes. While fondling her tits, Darcy moved closer behind my girlfriend, crouched down and started to rub his big hard crotch against her ass, at this time I knew the game was done and the night would now get much more interesting.

As Darcy continued to fondle her breasts and rub his cock against her ass Ken got up, dropped her bra and approached the 2 standing in the front room. He kissed my girlfriend full on her lips , knelt down, pulling her panties down as he knelt on his knees, revealing her hot pussy. he then moved his right hand between her legs and started rubbing her wet pussy. Moaning more now my girlfriend opened her legs and groaned as Ken inseryed 2 fingers into her now dripping pussy. he then started to finger fuck her pussy and leaned forward and started to lick her exposed clit with the tip of his tung.

I pulled my cock out of my pants then and started openly stroking it while the 2 guys proceeded to lead my naked girlfriend towards the couch. I interupted their path and suggested they would be more comfy upstairs. Smiling at me and squeezing my cock as she went by, Darcy’s hand in her other,my naked girlfriend led the 3 guys up to our bedroom.

i locked the door and followed them up to the beroom, upon entering the room, she was Kissing Darcy and sliding her hand into his pants, he undid his pants and to my surpirse, his big cock fell open into view, and his big balls fell free into my girlfriends hands. Grabbing his balls and squeezing my girlfriend moaned her now favorite phrase “my god. they’re huge”. Always being a good cock sucker she now knelt onto her knees and proceeded to put her mouth around his massive cock. She is an expert cocksucker, being able to deepthroat every cock she has sucked. once hard, she actually struggled to get him all the way into her throat, she took all but 1-2 inches into her throat, causing Darcy to close his eyes and moan. he now grabbed her long hair and Started to thrust his cock in and out of her lips. she held and squeezed his big balls with her right hand while she fingered her pussy with her left.

After about 5-10 minutes of this Darcy had only one thought in his mind, it was time to fuck my girlfriend. he pulled her up and guided her onto the bed, he laid her on her back in the middle of the bed, crawled up from the bottom of the bed between her now wide spread legs, and started eating her already soaked pussy. it only took a few minutes when My girlfriend arched her backed, squeezed his head with her legs and had her first orgasm of the night. looking up smiling, Darcy knelt between her legs. looking at his massive cock, she had to know how big it was, he smiled and said it was just over 10″ long and 6″ around. Oh my god was all she could say as he moved up between her legs. she spread her legs as wide as she could, grabbed hold of his cock with her right hand and spread her pussy lips with her left. she gasped as the head of his cock slid into her open, wet pussy, rolling her eyes back and moaning over and over again, “oh fuck”. He started to push his cock deeper, !
pulled back, pushed maybe half way in, again he pulled out to the tip. this time he thrust hard into her pussy, barely getting 3/4 into her now stretched pussy. he now started to pump his cock in and out and after about 10 thrusts, he finally managed to slide his cock all the way and slap his big balls against her ass. My girlfriend was in complete ecstasy, she had cum at least 2 more times and Darcy had yet to really fuck her pussy.

What followed then was the most intense fuck my girlfriend has ever had. he was all she had hoped for, big , hard, thick, and could fuck forever. he fucked her in every position, came deep in her pussy, and then did it again. After 45 + minutes of pummeling her now gaping pussy, the other 2 guys were ready for their turn with my girlfriend, she did not care then, she had a glazed look in her eyes and her pussy gaped open with Darcy’s cum leaking out and running down her ass. Cum on boys, she said, who’s next? Ken smiled as he crawled between her legs and with her legs on his shoulders he buried his cock to the balls in one hard thrust.

Over the next 2-3 hours she was fucked twice by the other 2 guys and then to her pleasure. Darcy was getting hard again. this time he slid in right to his balls with one thrust, unlike the first time when he took 10+ minutes to finally impale her on his massive cock. she took her heels and hooked them over his shoulders and begged him to fuck her deep and hard. this time he took over 20 minutes to unload his balls deep in her pussy, I was amazed, he had cum 3 times in her pussy in just over 2 hours, plus the other 2 guys had their way with cumming twice each, also deep in her pussy. she had cum at least 10 times while taking each load deep into her hot fertile pussy.

At this point, she was pretty much fucked into a state of orgasmic bliss, the guys all kissed her and said it was time to call it a night, after they left,I went back upstairs and found my girlfriend still awake. lying on our beg, legs spread, the bed beneath her ass soaked with mixed juices, her pussy was open with cum oozing out and down her ass.

I found myself still hard and crawled onto the bed to give her a kiss, she wrapped her arms and legs around me pulling me on top of her. i asked how she felt, she told me she felt like a virgin with him, he stretched her pussy wider and fucked her so deep, she thought he hit her cervix. his cock was at lest 4+ inches bigger than mine and touched her deep in her pussy where none had ever done. I was now rock hard seeing the seed of 3 guys dripping from her well used pussy.

My 6″ cock was touching her well used pussy, and seeing how I had never had sloppy fourths, I slid into her open pussy, she was so wet, and so turned on it only took me minutes to cum in her well soaked pussy. at that point i climbed off her, went to have a shower, she rolled over, and passed out, naked on the bed, cum running out her pussy and down her ass the the soaked bed.

The next day she got up around 12:30 in the after noon, she was so sore and hung over, she had some crackers and was going back to bed when her friend Marni got up. I left them alone, went out to check out the new years day sales and let the gilrs catch up. I found out from her friend that night that After I left, Darci stopped by to check up on her, Marni went upstairs to "have" a shower. After 20 minutes or so, she heard them cum up the stairs, Kari was giggling, telling him she had a small mouth and he was just too big to fit all the way into her throat, and he would have to settle for the blowjob he had gotten.

Marni opened the door a crack and watched Kari lead Darci back into our bedroom where he had her last night, removing his shirt in the hallway and he was slipping Kari's nighty off before they entered the room. she stopped as he reached around and cupped her big 36D breasts. Moaning as he rubbed his cock on her bare ass, she turned and nelt before him removing his pants. Grabbing his cock, she stroked it, sucked on the head again and tried to take it deep once more in her mouth. She removed his cock from her mouth and said, see it is to big for these lips. smiling devilishly, she said it does fit in her other lips all the way to his balls and to emphasise the point she cupped his big balls in both her hands

He pulled her up to him kissing her as he backed her towards the bed. Genly laying her on the beg, she lay back and spread her legs wide and high in the air. he did not hesitate as he knew she was soaked already. she grabbed his cock ang held it against her pussy. With one thrust he sank half his monster in her now gaping pussy, after pulling out to the tip, he thrust once more. this time he went in untill his balls slapped her ass. Oh god she screamed as she came the minute he start pumping his cock in her pussy. this time he pushed her knees all the way down past her shoulders. she groaned as he went deeper now than last night. she ws now in total extacy, hanging on to him for the ride. as he was slamming her she groaned as he came deep in her pussy for the 4th time. to her surprise and Marni's he did not go soft and turned her over to fuck her from behind. he came deep in her 2 more times before he had to leave for the airport, as he was flying home to Dallas that night. Before he left he took out a razor and asked if he could shave her pussy, she was close to passing out and he proceeded to shave her pussy bare, he then got out a black marker and wrote a short message simply saying darci's cock was here 3x+.


the next day she finally asked me how many times she was fucked that night. I told her the truth. she gasped, holy shit, 8 times? no wonder my pussy is sore. she smiled snd asked how many times had Darcy done it. I told her 3 times, cumming deep in her pussy each time. She smiled, moaned and said she remembered the first one and the last one but nothing in between. I asked her was he worth the wait, she did not hesitate in quickly saying fuck yes. i told her he had mentioned his cock was over 10″ when hard and was amazed the she had taken every inch in her pussy, to his balls.

That was the only time she has ever fucked him, and by valentines day we learned she was just over 6 weeks pregnant. 9 months later to the day, sept 31st, she gave birth to a healthy 8 1/2 lb baby girl. We never talked much about it but we are sure who the father is. His seed would have surely been inseminated deep into her cervix at least 6 times, as he was balls deep each time he came in her pussy with his massive 10+ inch cock.

I don’t mind though, mainly because it was worth it to see my wife pleasured so much and have a fantacy of hers fulfilled in every way. It opened up our sex life and it has never been better, even after 20 + yrs of mairrage. Between her and her friend, they have 4 and 5 k**s each, by the same father, although we are sure 3 of Marni's 4 k**s are mine.....

RT
Big Cock, Cheating, First Time, Gangbang, Wife... Continue»
Posted by rt305 5 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex  |  
4328
  |  
96%
  |  11

Tarts & Vicars Party

l had been invited to a Tarts & Vicars party whichwas being held to raise funds for a local football club, now as l was between girlfriends and l didn't have much of a sex life l agreed to go.

So there l was standing in a corner dressed like a vicar watching a group of middle aged women all dressed like tarts dancing in the middle of the dance floor, as virtually everyone was in a couple l was thinking of leaving and going home when suddenly the DJ annouced that the next dance would be one for the ladies and they should choose their partners.

The lights were dimmed down and in the gloom l noticed a woman in her 40's came walking up to me she was wearing a black leather mini-skirt which barely covered her black stocking tops, black leather knee high boots with 4" stiletto heels and a white lycra scoop top which was skintight and made it obvious that she wasn't wearing a bra but the thing that did get my attention was the fact she was wearing black leather gloves which were pulled over the arms of the lycra top and reached up to just below her elbows, she had a watch on her left wrist and a couple of rings on her right hand.

She stopped in front of me and put her gloved hands on her hips and gave me an appraising look before saying 'l believe that this is my dance' and without waiting for an answer grabbed my hand and led me onto the dance floor and then
moved in close to me, l noticed that she had led me to the dimmest part of the dance floor l asked about her husband and she just laughed and replied 'He's getting d***k with his cronies at the bar and they're all bragging about their football teams'

We started to dance with the music and l felt her bring a hand down and start to feel out my cock and balls, l moved my hands down onto her leather clad arse and her only reaction was to move in even closer so that her tits were being squashed against me.

The dance came to an end all too soon and she gave me an appraising look and then said 'Do you fancy going outside for a fag', l smiled and replied ' l don't smoke, but l could do with some fresh air' she led me out through a side door into a garden area with several tables and chairs.

We walked across to one set of tables and chairs in the corner and sat down she pulled out a packet of cigarettes and a lighter and lit a cigarette, as she sat there smoking her free hand started caressing my cock and balls, l took heart from this and started playing with one of her tits through the skintight lycra she moaned and speeded up her hand her nipple very quickly started to poke through the lycra.

Suddenly she brought her other hand down still holding the cigarette saying 'Lets see what your got then' with that she expertly undid my trousers,
she slipped a gloved hand down my boxers and the feel of the leather on my cock was more than enough to make it harden right up.

'Mmmm' she said ' something feels like it wants some attention' and throwing her cigarette on the floor and grinding it under her booted foot she then brought both gloved hands to my boxers and released my cock. Now when it's fully erect it's nearly 9" in length and quite thick so she cooed in delight at what she had released.

She just lowered her head and took my cock into her mouth and brought a gloved hand up to cup and massage the balls, now this bitch certain knew how to suck cock as she varied her pace and used her tongue on the head of my cock and coated it with her saliva, within a short period of time she had made my cock rampant and looking up with a cheeky smile she said 'Your turn stud' with that she hitched up her leather skirt exposing a neatly trimmed bush the kinky bitch wasn't wearing any panties.

With a smile l got onto my knees and pulling her stocking clad legs over my shoulders bringing her pussy and arsehole up to my face, l started by running my tongue around her pussy lips and arsehole, then l brought two fingers up and slowly inserted them into her pussy she was already quite wet and l brought my tongue into play and started flicking her clit with my tongue.

I removed my fingers and moved them over to her arsehole and slowly inserted them this had the effect of making her gasp and then she hissed ' You bastard l'm going to cum' with that she gripped the back of my head with her gloved hands and make sure l received the full flow of her juices.

When her orgasm had subsided she released me and l stood up and she looked up and smiled and said 'Well stud let's see if your cock can perform as well as your tongue', with that she pulled me down onto the seat besides me and positioned herself in the reverse cowgirl position and grabbing my cock in her gloved hand lowered herself onto it.

'Fuck' she said as she got herself comfortable ' your a lot bigger than my old man, l hope you last longer as well', now if there is one thing l pride myself on its my endurance so l thought it was time to put this kinky mature bitch in her place and said 'Well then bitch, prepare yourself to be fucked like your never been fucked before, l'm going to fuck you like the whore your dressed like', she just said 'talk is cheap stud' with that l rached around and started playing with her tits paying attention to her nipples and pulled her onto my full length.

She squealed like a teenager and then calmly lit up another cigarette before starting to ride my cock like she was riding an untamed horse, we established a nice rythmn and l could feel by the way she was speeding up that another orgasm was approaching, suddenly l heard a muffled giggle and looking over by the wall l could see two women watching one of whom had her hand under her skirt and was obviously fingering herself, the other one was watching intently and smoking a cigarette. I whispered into her ear that we were being watched and her reply was 'l know, now make me cum stud' With that l increased my pace and within a few minutes she was flooding my cock with her pussy juices.

As she sat there catching her breathe l again whispered into her ear 'Get off and walk over to where your friends are and lean with your back to the wall so l can come and fuck you and give them a close up view', she got up turned round and smiled at me and with her skirt still hitched up walked over towards the wall where her friends were standing and exchange a few words.

I got up and with my cock and balls in full view walked over to where the ladies were standing the woman who had been fingering herself licked her lips as she caught sight of my still erect cock, l nodded and said 'excuse me ladies,l just need to finish fucking this kinky bitch', she was leaning against the wall looking hungrily at my cock with pussy juices running into her stocking tops.

Walking up to her l started playing with one of her erect nipples and said 'would you care to tell your friends what you are and what l'm going to do to you', she licked her lips and said ' l'm a kinky bitch and this stud is going to fuck me and make me cum again'.

With that l stepped up and grabbing her arse lifted her up and got ready to inset my cock into her sopping pussy, one of the women reached down and grabbing my cock said 'allow me' she slowly guided my cock into the slut's pussy and played with my balls for a few seconds, l started pumping and soon was slapping my balls against her pussy lips, the two women were either side of us and were playing with her tits using their fingers and tongues and mouths.

Very quickly she was having another orgasm and l could feel my own approaching and l said 'l'm almost ready to cum' she just snarled 'fill up my pussy with your spunk' well being the true gentlemen that l am, l had no problem with fullfilling that request and within a few strokes l was pumping what felt to be a pint of spunk into her well used pussy.

As l pulled out one of the other women dropped to her knees and started licking and sucking my cock she murmered through a mouth full of cock ' l love cock covered in pussy juices and spunk', l noticed that the other woman was eating out the pussy l had been pumping my cock into just a few moments before.

After a few minutes the woman got up and said 'thank you' and waited for the other two who were just adjusting their clothing before going back inside to the party, as l watched the three of them slip inside l thought to myself what a kinky set of bitches, l noticed that over an hour had enlapsed.

Back inside l decided to get myself a drink and then slip away, l got a drink from the bar and found a quiet corner near the exit to drink it, l noticed that a group of women were chatting away including the slut l had been fucking just 10 minutes earlier, a black women dressed in a white catsuit with black thigh length boots and matching opera length black leather gloves came walking over and stood in front of me and smiled saying ' you've got yourself quite a reputation stud' and then holding a card in her gloved hand to me continued 'If you fancy fucking a real kinky bitch give me a call, l look forward to your call'

I decided that this was a good time to leave the party and l made my way home, as l pulled my keys out to get into my flat a piece of paper fell out and as l opened it the message read, 'another go?' and it was signed Kinky bitch.... Continue»
Posted by referee666 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Voyeur  |  
1138
  |  
88%
  |  2

sandi's world of fashion pt 4

I have no idea how many times I came, but she never let up, biting and tugging at my clit while her fingers tried to get deeper in my ass. Eventually, she fought to escape my pussy to breathe, dropping to the floor. I dropped down next to her and fed her my cum one finger at a time.

She fought to get on top, but I pulled away and lifted her to her feet. I led her to the bed, where I put her on her back, lifting her legs high head. She held them there while I got my toys from the drawer where I hid them. I attacked her with a fire in my depths that threatened to devour us both. I buried my face in her wet pussy and proceeded to eat her through a fine orgasm, allowed her to calm and went after her ass with a nine inch slim anal probe which I buried in her clear up to my fingers. With the dildo in her ass, I went after her clit and ass, nibbling at her clit while driving the dildo into her in hard, fast strokes that had her hips whipping into my fingers. She came again and slumped to the bed, dropping her legs down over my shoulders. I wasn't done yet though. I palmed my new mini pocket rocket and went after her clit with it. She screamed so loud she hurt my ears and came in a torrent of creamy white cum that seemed to go on and on. I licked and sucked her sweet juice, then crawled up to feed her cum to her off my tongue and fingers.

We collapsed into each other's arms and rolled back and forth on the bed with our lips locked together.

A few minutes later, we got up and headed for the shower. They would be waiting for us and I only hoped that I could walk without leaking cum all over the carpet. With a final kiss, she dressed and I put my robe on to go to the brunch.

"I've never had orgasms like that," she said

""Have you been with many women?" I asked. She flushed and shook her head.

"No one ever made me come like that though."

"You have a beautiful body, Lisa. It was impossible not to keep going."

We walked out onto the veranda to an enthusiastic welcome. As I ate, Katherine pulled me to one side.

"You must have given her quite a ride," she said. "She was awfully giddy when you came out."

I looked over to where she was talking to the other women. They kept looking over at me and I knew Lisa was having a great time sharing our experience together.

"I gave what I got," I said. "I think she'll remember this birthday for a long time."

I went in to make my next change, a one piece that was little more than a pair of fabric strips that criss-crossed over my torso, pushing my nipples out I had to be very agile to avoid being thrown down and ****d, but I managed to get through it. When I got to the final change, which consisted of three tiny patches of fabric and almost invisible threads, I teased at several of the women and dove into the pool as planned, but then I surprised everyone when I stripped off the suit and threw it high over their heads. It was a perfect throw, arching up with streams of water trailing behind, then dropping into the group. There was a mad scramble for the suit, which was won by a slender woman in her late thirties. I waited till they settled down then climbed from the pool nude. I got some loud applause and some rather graphic invitations but I headed for the suite to wait for the winner of the final drawing.

= Kelli =

She was probably near fifty, but at about five-two or three, she looked to be about thirty five. She was quite petite, opposite of most of the women there. Her dark brown hair was cut in an impish bob style, short and sassy, which added to the youthful look. Dark brown eyes sparkled with excitement and perhaps lust. ;

"Hi," she said. "My name is Kelli; Kelli Winslow".

"Well hello, Kelli Winslow. You certainly are a pleasant surprise."

She laughed, more like a giggle, I guess. It was quite delightful.

"They call me the group dwarf," she said.

"Well, Kelli, the dwarf, you are just gorgeous." I said.

"I was just thinking the same about you" she said.

I went over to take her in my arms. We kissed and I started to undress her.

"Sandi," she said. "I'm fairly new to the group so I've never really done this before. I mean I've been with one woman but well, let's just say the experience was not one I want to remember."

"Then let me make this a beautiful experience for both of us." I said.

I was enchanted by her breasts. Though quite small in comparison to mine, she had some delicious looking nipples that I could barely wait to taste. I stripped her skirt off to find a surprise. Unlike most women her age, who favor the 'granny' panties, she wore white boy short style panties. I turned her around to caress her tight ass, which she pushed into my hand.

"It's one of my best features," she said.

"I won't argue that, Kelli, but certainly not the only one I admire."

Another surprise was that she was nearly clean shaven, with just a tiny patch of dark brown hair, trimmed short.

"You just continue to surprise me," I said.

"I just did that yesterday," she said. "My daughter decided at the last minute to be waxed and she talked me into it."

"I love your daughter already," I said.

"I think you might," she said. "she's about your age, a bit taller than me, but with the same build."

"I won't say what I'm thinking," I said.

She laughed. "You don't have to, Sandi, I think I can read your mind."

I wasn't sure if her nipples were sensitive or not but her reaction to my tongue was instant and strong.

"Oh my god," she cried. "grabbing my head to hold me to her.

When I began to nibble at them, she almost came off the bed. It was all I could do to hold her down.

When I started to move down her body, she spread her legs wide. She was burning up with the need to have an orgasm and I couldn't wait to give her one.

Her pussy was small, of course, with thin labia that guarded the best surprise of all.

I spread her out and licked at her from top to bottom, not really working over her clit at that time. My tongue slid from that brown patch of hair, through her slit and down over her perineum. I stopped short of her anus because I didn't want to risk offending her at that time.

Sucking at her little clit was a thrill because she pushed into my face every time I did it. It might be small, but it was very sensitive. When I pushed a finger into her, I learned that she had a very tight pussy as well, and her g-spot was incredibly easy to access, almost too easy. I'd have to be careful not to get her too sensitive there but at the right time, it could be the trigger for a powerful orgasm.

She didn't scream when she came, she squealed and her legs clamped down on my head. She thrust her hips into me so hard and so fast, that I had to fight to keep in contact with her. Her first orgasm was followed shortly by two more when she held up her hand to get me to stop.

"Can't breathe," she said.

I crawled over body to straddle her, looking down into those beautiful eyes, now cloudy from three hard orgasms.

I kissed her face and chest to let her calm, then her lips, again and again.

"Did you know your eyes turn green when you come?" I asked.

"Really? She asked "I thought I had them closed."

"You did," I said, "but right when your orgasm peaks, they opened wide and green, and it was beautiful, but when you came the last time, they rolled up in your head and I thought you were going to pass out."

"I nearly did," she said. "Do we have enough time left for me to try to give you some orgasms of your own.?"

I kissed her and bent next to her head to whisper, "I'm yours for as long as we wish. You're on my time now."

Still straddling her, I moved up to put my pussy over her face. She was quite good for someone without a lot of experience. I showed her where my most sensitive spots were and she learned quickly. Without using her fingers once, she brought me to orgasm and drank away my cum. When she pushed her finger into me, they were so slender I had her use three and guided her to my g-spot, warning her of over-use.

With tongue and fingers, she brought me to a second, even more powerful orgasm but I could tell that she was tiring.

"Let's rest a bit," I said. "We have lots of time and I have so much I want to do with you"

We continued to caress each other, kiss each other and rub into each other's bodies. Neither of us was even close to being satisfied.

I showed her my toy collection in the drawer, immediately eliminating my larger toys due to the tightness of her tiny pussy. When she picked up the eight inch anal probe, she looked at me with obvious concern.

"Is this what I think it is?"

"Yes, but it looks more dangerous than it is," I said, "and we don't have to use it if you choose not to. You can use it on me if you wish. You'll find that used right, it can give you some incredible orgasms.

She chose a multifunction vibrator with beads and a twisting action that was a little slimmer than most of them and cautioned me to be gentle with her. I assured her that I would be very gentle. I showed her my little pocket rockets and she chose the one that had given Katherine such a strong orgasm. When she saw my newest one that looks like a bottle of nail polish, she absolutely went wild for it because while it is very, very slim, it is very, very effective. Unlike most vibes that depend on vibration to stimulate your clit, the tip of this one acts almost like a wild whisker. It is difficult to describe its actions. You'd have to feel what it does for you. Absolutely amazing. It was perfect for her petite body.

She wanted me to use the nail polish bottle on her first. I put her on her knees with her head down and began licking her to get her good and wet, then I turned it on low to start moving it over her thighs and her perineum before allowing it to approach her clit, since I knew that she was gong go wild when it happened. Also, one of the downsides of that toy is that it can overly irritate a sensitive clit, making the experience one of pain rather than pleasure. I alternated between licking and sucking and moving the vibe closer and closer to her. Once I was sure she was getting close, I allowed the tip to move quickly over her clit. She yelped and twisted away from it at first but when she got used to the extreme level of vibrations, she whipped her body into it. Just before she began to come, I turned it up to send her squealing off the edge. I stopped right away but kept licking her through the orgasm. When she dropped down on me, I pulled my head from under her and moved up to hold her through the seemingly endless shudders.

I spread my legs to straddle her again, but in a sixty-nine position, my head on her legs. She watched as I pushed my big vibe into me, fucking myself with it. I knew it wouldn't be long before she took control and it wasn't. She brought me to one decent orgasm and I told her to go faster and harder until she was beginning to tire. Then she left it in while I showed her how to work the anal probe into me. She used the anal probe and I used the vibe to bring me to an explosive orgasm that left us both drained.

We wanted more but had to accept the fact that we were, as they say, "fucked out."

We held to each other as we fell asl**p. We were still there when Katherine brought us coffee and scones in the morning.

"It would appear that our final winner won the best prize." She said.

I smiled at Kelli. "I think I was the big winner," I said.

She smiled and told us that breakfast was being served on the veranda.

I kissed Kelli and held her against me, whispering to her. "I'd like to see you again," I said," but don't you dare even mention money."

"I'd like that too," she said.

We showered, and dressed. I gave her my phone numbers and the nail polish vibrator.

"Bring that with you," I said.

Katherine was grinning when we got to the table. "Well ladies, how did you like the birthday party?"

"Oh," I said, "was there a birthday party here? Damn, Kelli, I think we missed it."

"How about you, Kelli, how was your evening.?"

"Incredibly memorable," she said, looking over at me. "Unfortunately, it was also too short, but we're working on that."

"Sandi, you were sensational," she said. "the girls were absolutely raving about you. and Lisa will never be the same."



"I've learned so much about myself, thanks to Sandi." Kelli said.

"School isn't out," I said, "its just recess time for both of you."

Kelli had to leave, but not before we kissed each other almost to the point of no return.

"Call me," I whispered in her ear as we held tight." Soon."

"I will," she said.

When I returned to the library, Katherine said she was envious.

"She wore me out," I admitted.

We talked for few minutes but I needed to leave.

"I hope I gave you what you were looking for," I said.

"Honey, you were magnificent. You even had the straight girls wetting their panties. How do you feel about private showings now?"

"It was fun," I admitted, "but I'm not sure I'd want to do it very often. If you want to do something like this again though, you can call me."

"Thank you so much," she said, as she came to e****t me to the door. "The women will be talking about this birthday party for a long time."

At the door, she pressed a bulky envelope into my hand.

"I know how you feel about this," she said, "but please don't hesitate to take it. You earned every bit of this and more. I'll be the hit of the group from now on."

I didn't look in the envelope. That would be the epitome of rudeness. Instead, I kissed her and thanked her for her hospitality.

"Will I be seeing you at the show again soon?" she asked.

"I'm not sure," I said, "but I'll let you know if I do"

= =

I invited Desire' to dinner that night to tell her what happened.

I told her about my pool trick and how the women had applauded me. I didn't supply much detail about Lisa or Kelli though.

"It sounds like your tips would be good."

I threw the envelope on the table. She started counting and by the time she was done, she leaned back in her chair.

"Holy fucking shit," she said."You hit the mother lode, girl."

"Well, that's not all tips," I said. She paid me four hundred for the private show and an extra hundred for the strip at the pool. The rest of it is tips."

"What did Lisa tip you?"

"I don't know. She didn't tell me who did what and it doesn't matter. That was just awesome sex."

"Are you going to be doing more private shows now?" she asked.

"I'm not sure." I said. "Mrs. Long asked me and I told her I'd do it for her again, but I don't think I'd take any others unless there were some understandings ahead of time. I got to thinking later that it could be dangerous."

"What about the outside shows?"

"I don't know, Des," I said. "I might, but only for Sanderson's where I did the first one. The one I did at Blackwell's was just bull shit. No tips, low pay, more like a cattle show."

"The bunch at Sanderson's is pretty careful," she said. "You might have some rough sex once in a while, but nothing too extreme."

I told her I needed to think about it before I went back, if I did it at all. When she left, I put the money in a safe place and sat down to rework my budget.

I dreamt of Kelli that night and woke up with a wet bed and my fingers coated with cum. It was all I could do to get ready for work, but as it turned out, it was a good day to be there, since I received a raise and a promotion to senior assistant manager since one of the older women had accepted a promotion into management.. One of the perks of the job was an extra fifteen percent discount.

That afternoon, as I was fronting some stock in intimate apparel, Jeanine, the associate in the department brought over a case of panties from one of our top designers. The only way I can describe his line is to call it the ultimate Victoria's Secret sensuality. One style of panties caught my eye so I went to get a closer look at them.

"Aren't those precious?" Jeanine said. "I've got my heart set on a pair of yellow ones and the ones in that new color they call moonbeam."

"I have some in that color from Choiffant's in New York, but they call it pearlescent. I just love it. They go with everything."

Cut in a daring hip hugger boy short design, they were open at each hip with a delicate heart sewn about half way to the waist band. Another heart was about halfway up the front of the panty with a dainty ribbon going up to each hip. There was an almost transparent sheer panel above that. They didn't really cover much but it was enough to tease your lover for sure.

"I'm going to buy some for a new friend," I said.

"Are you sure of her size?" she asked.

I smiled and nodded, picturing a pair of those on Kelli's petite body and me taking them off.

Several of my fellow workers stopped by to congratulate me and just before quitting time, I got an envelope with only my name on it.

I stepped behind a display where I could have some privacy and opened it.

"Congratulations," it said. "I just got a call from a friend about your promotion. I couldn't be more proud or happier for you. Dinner is on me when you're free." In the envelope I found a Malken & "Drake gift card for a hundred dollars and a dainty handkerchief with lip prints on it. There was no name, Just a lovely KL. I put the note in my bra and headed for the office to pick up the panties I'd sent there. They cost me most of my first month's raise, but it was going to be worth it when Kelli saw them.





Several weeks went by without anything out of the ordinary happening. I turned down an offer to work the Sanderson's show just because I was too tired from the extra hours the new job required. Desire told me the next day that it had been a great show and Katherine asked if I was all right.

I called to assure her that I was just struggling to adjust to the new job.

"All the ladies are asking about you," she said. "I can't tell you how often they brought up the birthday party."

"It was an experience I'll never forget," I said.

"Let me tell you, Lisa and Kelli won't forget either. They want me to have another party, even if they have to fake a birthday to get it."

"It might be fun," I said.

"Can we get together to talk about it?" she asked.

"Of course," I said. "Just give me a call, preferably for a Friday night or Sunday. I get all the Saturdays for a while since I'm the newest manager."

"Why don't we just set it up for two weeks from Sunday?" she asked. "We can go out to dinner or whatever you want to do. Give it some thought and let me know. I just marked it on my calendar so we just need to fill in the particulars."

I penciled it in on the big calendar on my fridge and headed off to bed. I knew that what she really was hoping for was another planning session like the last one. Oh well, if that's the way it turned out, I wouldn't say no.

= =



The following Wednesday evening, I was pouring over some sales figures for one of my departments while I ate. When the phone rang, I let the machine pick it up, but had the phone in my hand if it turned out to be anyone I wanted to talk to.

I listened as the message played, then smiled as Desire's voice came over loud and clear.

"God damn fucking machines. Sandi, pick up damn it, I'm going nuts here."

"And exactly where is "here," I asked.

"I'm at Sanderson's and we have a real cluster fuck here. We're supposed to have eight girls here and we've only got five and one of those is a new girl. Everyone else called off."

"Honey , I don't have time," I said.

"Then make time, damn it. Please honey, I'm running out of options. They've got a new line called Sweet Sensualities and this is the intro show. Nice stuff, honey. "

"You're not listening, Des," I said. "I've got reports due Friday and I'm up to my ass in alligators trying to get it done."... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 5 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  
505
  |  
78%
  |  1

'She Had Never Been...'

It had been another long week. Midterms were done and it was definitely time for some well deserved R&R. Mya, Shay and I were in my room talking about the going-ons around campus...where the next fraternity party was, who was performing at the Sigma party, where the after parties were and an earful of other college jargon. Somehow the conversation veered...

'Well, I have never been with a girl', Shay said, sitting pretty, clad in her floral dress and bible attached to her hip, 'it just never interested me...'


She would come down to my room every night smelling of baby powder and honey soap. I would leave my door unlocked because I knew that she would be there at midnight sharp. She would crawl in my bed quietly as not to wake my roommate. Her hair tickled my face as she laid next to me. She always laid close up behind me with her pussy pressed against my ass.

I could feel the coolness of her skin as her t-shirt had rolled up over her hips. Her breathing was shallow. The air made the hair on the nape of my neck tremble. I could begin to feel the wetness increase between my legs. The scent of her aroused me more than any man ever had. I craved for her. I felt her began to wine her hips in a figure 8.

She knew what that did to me. She wanted me as much as I did her and would do anything to get my attention. I pretended to be asl**p. I wanted to see just how far she would go. I felt her change positions. Now laying on her back with one leg in the air my curiosity got the best of me. I turned my head. Shielded behind my long curly locks, my eyes remained hidden as I saw a bulge in the sheet between her spread legs move up an down. Her shallow breathing had now became a rapid, quiet pant. Her eyes were closed and she was biting her bottom lip. As she fingered herself harder I began to have flashbacks to our first encounter a few days after midterms.

The image of me with her leaning against the wall and her legs on my shoulders created a sudden shock between my legs and I realized that I was cumming. I let out a light moan as I continued to cum and watch her simultaneously. Just as I was about to get up and sit on her face she turned over and faced me. She took her finger out of her and with her other hand spread my legs. Now, with the same finger that she had use to please herself, she was now pleasing me. The kisses she placed around my already exposed breasts made my nipples harden like diamonds. Her cherry scented lip gloss intoxicated me. My roommate began to stir. She yawned, turned over to face the wall, and fell back to sl**p. I was glad that she was a hard sl**per. Shay slowly got up and removed her shirt. Her breasts were round and firm with chocolate colored nipples. I longed to put one in my mouth. She sat on the bed, clad in her birthday suit and pulled the sheet off of me.

The night air blowing in through the window cascaded over my body and made me shiver. Her tongue was still inexperienced but she was definitely getting better. It slipped in and out of me like a soft snake, aimlessly wandering about my pussy. Her tongue flicked and folded over my hard pearl as she went to work. She was beginning to enjoy herself too much as she started to finger herself again. My legs were over her head as she sucked and blew at my pussy, patiently awaiting my release. Her hair was soft and long. It tickled my thighs and I let out a little giggle. She looked up at me, face covered in my honey as a sly grin shown across her face. No words, she went back to work. I pulled and tugged at her hair as she was sending me in a frenzy. I pulled her hair back in a ponytail so that she would have no more interruptions. My body began to get hot. I felt my back begin to arch and my legs involuntarily opened wider. My eyes closed tight as it took every bone in my body for me not to scream. I was at the beginning of an orgasm. My body began to twitch, her sucking became fierce.

The slurping noises emitting from her lips and my pussy gave me an idea of just how wet I was. With my head leaned back, I opened my eyes and looked out the window. It was a full moon and the sky was littered with stars. I moaned. She went crazy. I was having an orgasm so strong, so fierce, so powerful I paid no attention as to how much noise I had began to make. My roommate had began to stir again as my moans disturbed her. Not caring if she woke up and saw us or not we continued. This time she focused her attention to my bed. She was aware of what was going on but didn’t say anything. She was a virgin and had started to enjoy these midnight shows between Shay and I. She would masturbate while watching us, acting as if she were still asl**p. Her moans were quiet as not to disturb us, but we both knew what she was doing. My attention left my roommate as Shay began another fierce go at my clitoris. My hips had lifted off he bed and Shay had a firm grip on each side of my ass with both hands. She whispered to me,

'Do you like that?'

I couldn’t speak.

'Does that feel good?'

The tone in her voice was seeking approval of her performance. My silence told more than what I could say in words. The bed was wet under me. I wanted to taste her.

I loved the way she tasted like milk and honey. I sat up slowly and looked at her licking me. Her tongue glistened in the moonlight creeping through the window as it went in and out of me. She flicked it across my hard clitoris and it sent me into oblivion. I couldn’t bear another orgasm. I pulled her head back by her hair. She looked puzzled. I beckoned her to 'come here' with my finger.

She crawled up towards me, still between my legs, and positioned her face in front of mine. Her lips were shining and still smelled of cherry lip gloss. I rubbed my hand through her hair, with my finger under her chin I pulled her face to mine and kissed her. She tasted good. I tasted good. I kissed her softly at first as she just held her mouth slightly ajar. I sucked on her bottom lip, removing any honey that may have remained. I kissed her chin and licked her lips. It drove her crazy.

I kissed her slowly, softly, then harder and more intense. Her tongue was still slippery as it found its way inside my mouth. I wanted to taste the rest of her. I repositioned myself on top of her. She looked at me in my eyes, panting, obviously remembering the way I made her feel, anticipating my touch. I gently rubbed one finger up her slit. She was dripping. I played with it by slowly inserting a single finger into her warm, drenched pussy and then pulling it out over and over again. She moaned. I smiled. I pulled her left leg up onto the bed and pushed it up. Both of her knees were now in the air. I kissed her thighs dangerously close to her pussy. My tongue ring created a cool sensation on the path I traced with it. Her body shook slightly. She softly ran her fingers through my tangled hair.

'Elizabeth' she whispered. Again I didn’t answer. She whispered my name again, this time through shallow breaths,

'Elizabeth?'

'What?' I asked, wondering what could be so damn important as to disturb me at this moment,

'I want you to do to me what you did last time' she said. Shay was a real freak and I liked that about her. She had no cut-cards and when she was in my room anything went down. She wasn’t scared to try anything new and she welcomed my ideas. I stood up and smacked her on her thigh. It left a red hand print on her light skin

'Damn gyal, smaddi inna di zone tonight ee?' I said to her. She liked it when I spoke Jamaican patois to her. It seemed to make her all the more willing. I walked over to my dresser, with 4 eyes on me and pulled out the bottom drawer.I looked back at Shay on my bed beginning to finger herself again. I walked over to her, pulled her finger out of her, and stuck it in my mouth, sucking on it a little as I pulled it out.

'Wait,' I said, 'I'm coming'.

She gave me a half grin. Damn she had a set of beautiful eyes. Looking at her almost had me lost for a minute when some footsteps running down the hall jarred me back to reality. My dorm was alive all times of the night. I walked back over to the half opened drawer. A silk scarf, lavender-vanilla scented massage oil, strawberry flavored edible panties, and a whip were wrapped up neatly in my S&M bag.

I removed the silk scarf and walked back over to my bed. She was rubbing her breasts. I lifted her head up and tied the silk scarf around her eyes. I wanted to kiss her again. I walked back over to my drawer and pulled out another silk scarf. I looked back and saw Shay laying there on my bed, blindfolded and smelling like cherries and couldn’t resist. She couldn’t see me so I would take full advantage of that. I walked over to my mini refrigerator and pulled out a jar of sliced mangoes and grabbed the bottle of honey on top of the microwave. She begin to giggle when she heard the door close. I wondered if she knew what I was up to.

I walked back to my bed and sat right between her legs. Heat was emitting from her center. I kissed her lips, both sets, softly and she exhaled. I pulled out one slice of the mangoes and rubbed it on her mouth. I let the juice drip on her lips and she hurriedly licked it off. I took the mango, bit a small piece off and kissed her with it. It drove her insane. With the rest of the mango, I spread her legs even wider, and stuck it in. The chill of the mango made her jerk a little, but her heat overtook the coolness of it almost immediately. I slowly stuck the mango in and out of her repeatedly and she began to cream all over it. I removed it and put it to her lips where she devoured every bite of it. My roommate moaned. I grabbed the honey and covered my finger with it. I put my finger in her mouth and she sucked as if it were a man. I knew she was enjoying herself. She loved to be blindfolded to add a sense of mystery and an element of surprise as to my next move.

She began to moan and pleaded with me to 'taste' her. I loved to make her wait. By the time I would finally go down on her she was well wet and was already on the verge of an orgasmic seizure. I got up on the bed and rubbed some of the massage oil between my hands and applied it to the insides of her thighs. The smell aroused us both. I kissed her thighs and made a trail with the tip of my tongue up to her slit. I licked her one time and she bucked. I put my arms under her legs and pulled her down closer to my face. She was breathing heavily through her lips. My lips found their way to her pussy once more and her sweet nectar escaped almost immediately. I licked and drank every drop of her. I used my tongue ring and played with her pearl and she began to cum again. I asked her,

'Do you like that?'

'Yes. Oh please don't stop. Please don’t stop'.

The quivering in her voice alarmed me and I looked up at her. Tears were streaming from her eyes and her hands began to pull my hair...a little too hard for comfort. I asked her,

'You like that eeh? Put yuh hands dem hind yuh head'

She obeyed and began to fondle her breast as her hands were on their way behind her head. She raised her hips high to where I had to get on my knees. She began to climb the walls. The honey had fallen over and spilled on the floor. The sticky golden substance flowed in the moonlight like Shays flowed over my lips. Forgetting all about my roommate, Shay was panting louder and louder.

My roommate must have gotten herself off as she was nothing more than an bundle of snoring sheets on her bed. Shay was now standing up with her back leaning against the Jamaican flag on my wall. More tears rolled down her face and landed on mine. She moaned louder as she let off a hot load of steaming cum in my mouth that I wasted no time drinking. I let go of her ss and laid back on the bed. Both of us were breathing hard and she collapsed on the bed in a heaving pile of pleasure. After a few minutes, we both got under the blanket and drifted off to sl**p...


My phone had been ringing incessantly as I popped up on the last ring. I took note of the time. 4:12 am. I looked over at my roommate who was snoring lightly, dead asl**p. After what seemed like only a few minutes, two and a half hours had elapsed. A single beep alerted me that I had a text message...

'Come to my room.' was all it read.

4:13 am. I rolled over out of bed, grabbed my shower kit and made a b-line straight for the community bathroom at the end of the hall. The water hit my naked body and immediately soothed me. My neck was stiff. I heard someone enter the bathroom, then a flush a few seconds later followed by their retreat. I held my head under the water and saturated my hair. As I began washing my hair the lather ran down into my face forcing me to close my eyes. The raspberry scent was pleasurable. I heard more footsteps.

As I rinsed my hair I looked at the faint pink suds spiral down the drain. I closed my eyes again. I felt something roll down my back. Figuring it was just soap I paid no attention. Then something else. I felt hands as someone cupped my breasts. 'Shhh...' she whispered in my ear, 'its just me'. Her hands were cold against the warm water. She played with my already hardened nipples and ran her hands up and down the sides of my body. Her palms were soft and the feeling was pleasing. She ran her fingers through my semi rinsed hair and began rinsing the rest of the shampoo. She lifted my hair and kissed the nape of my neck.

'Give me your sponge'

I handed her my body poof and she began washing my back. The soap rolled down my spine and tickled every inch. I hadn't yet opened my eyes. Her tongue was warm as it maneuvered over my spine. It sent chills between my legs. The water cascaded over our bodies and dripped from my entangled eyelashes. I let out a soft sigh as her tongue found its way to the very base of my back. The soap on her hands made them glide with ease as they slipped down the sides of my hips onto my thighs. I marveled in how her hands traced every curve of my body. She moaned. The water was still hot and the steam from the shower created a foggy, almost ghostly scene. I felt her hand separate my legs.

To keep myself from loosing my balance I shifted my weight evenly an leaned forward placing my hands on the tile wall in from of me. My back was arched and she pulled my ass towards her. My ass was protruding towards her face and I felt the warmth of her breath surge over the warm water droplets that had settled on my skin.

She kissed my ass gently, tracing shapes with her tongue as she went along. My breathing became paced and I focused my attention on the incessant music the water made on the tile floor. My sensed were inundated and my heart began to race. My hair was hanging low in front of my face. I felt her tongue slip into my ass. I froze as the act shocked me, sensing my apprehension she slowly slipped it back out.

'You like that?' She asked with a little laughter in her voice,

'No' I whispered back to her. The thought of that never interested me and I couldn’t bring myself to having it performed on me. Shay once told me that she would do anything to me I told her to...she was serious.


I heard her change positions and peeped over my shoulder to see what she was doing. Her hand simultaneously cupped my pussy and played with my clitoris. She was on both knees kissing my ass again. She pulled my ass back firmly towards her face and drove her tongue deep into my pussy like a drill. The rigid ness of her tongue and the softness of her lips created a sensation that made me shiver and moan loudly. I pushed my hair back out of my face and tilted my head upwards letting the water rain down over my eyes. My nipples were rock hard and I felt myself getting ready to cum...... Continue»
Posted by bhines052798 5 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex  |  
388
  |  
84%
  |  2

Everything's Alright

After all the lectures and talks I’ve been told from my parents and relatives, you’d think I would be at least prepared for what the future holds in store for me – I wasn’t prepared. I didn’t have a fucking clue.


I’ve heard analogies of love, but the only one that best describes love is wind. Wind is invisible to the eye, but you sense it’s presence and you can feel it. Wind can hit you dead in the face abruptly and suddenly. So can love. Love hit me dead in the face and my knee-jerk reaction was to face it head on.


* * *
I was invited to a beach party for some “fun in the sun” time with a group of friends from the private art college I attend. I was surprised because the people I hang out with usually spend their time cooped up in a friend’s room, passing a joint around in a circle of people, and laughing about God know’s what. It was out of the “norm” for them, so, naturally, I was curious. I became even more curious when Phoebe, my roommate, nudged me on the arm with her elbow after a grueling art study with a 50 year-old professor from hell, Mrs. Herald.

“Ouch.” I hissed as I rubbed my forearm. She simply smiled and told me that I was a crybaby. I stuck my tongue out at her and she shook her head while grinning.

“So, you going to that thing?” She kept her head down as we walked to our dorm because she was fidgeting around in her bag looking for something.

“What thing?” I was looking at her rummaging through her bag. She snapped back her head with a smirk holding up a thin square of plastic.

“Gotcha!” She exclaimed turning to me. I gave her a bewildered stare as she grabbed my hand, placed the plastic in it, and sealed the bond by closing up my fingers around it. I opened my hand, my fingers peeling backward to reveal the same square, only this time; I noticed the faint shape of a circle inside of it. After scrutinizing this square for several seconds, I gasped, clamped and shot my hand in my pockets and scowled at my roommate.

She craned her head back and laughed as we walked up the familiar stairs to our dorm room. My feet literally stuck to the ground refusing to move as I watched her walk up the stairs. Noticing that I wasn’t close on her heels, she turned. She looked at me and shrugged.

“Pheobe!”
“What?”
“What the fuck is this for?”
She looked me up and down and shook her head with the biggest shit-eating grin I’ve ever seen.

“You know what it’s for.”
“No shit, Sherlock. Tell me why you’re giving it to me.”

She was still shaking her head as she walked back down the steps further towards me till she was standing in front of me. She motioned over to the staircase step and we sat down side by side. She rummaged through her bag again and pulled out two cigarettes, lighting both before handing one of the two to me. I slowly took a drag and exhaled harshly.

“Sher, you haven’t been layed in 3 months.” She said nonchalantly while looking out over the parking lot.
It felt like someone pricked me right in the ass – a personal question, eh? I looked puzzled and I involuntarily shifted my thighs bringing them close together and away from Pheobe. She chuckled and placed her hand on my knee. I ignored her and smoked away on my cigarette.

She took one long drag, parted her lips to let the smoke escape them and cleared her throat. “Sher, you really don’t have to hide anything to me. You know that, don’t you?”

I was twirling the cigarette in between my index and middle finger thinking of what next to say. Fortunately, Pheobe hates silence, so she took the initiative.

“Look, if you’re gay just say so. Don’t hide it. I only gave you that condom cause I want you to enjoy yourself at the party nonetheless. Sex with a man… or with a woman.” She turned to me, forcing my eyes to stare at her emerald ones. I was choked up to say the least. I guess a close friend can eye even the less conspicuous of things.

“I…” Could I admit it? Being a lesbian? My heart was yelling it out, practically screaming it. My brain was thinking on the logical scale of things; coming out of the closet during college isn’t the best thing to do, but on the other hand, I go to school with bohemians who are accustomed to the now revolutionized way of “life”. So, why not?

Pheobe was still looking at me intently. Her cigarette was a little lopsided looking because the ash was accumulating on the cherry of it. I took a deep breath, exhaled, took another drag, ashed, exhaled, looked at Pheobe and said it.

“I’m a lesbian.” I whispered looking away as if I were ashamed. Why should I feel or look ashamed? I don’t know. I knew I was a lesbian since the 9th grade, but I just couldn’t detach myself from the “popular” group of friends and risk my rank among the girls who were envied at school.

“Now, was that so hard?” Pheobe said and winked. She gave me a half hug and told me to go up stairs and get ready for tonight. I was still puzzled about my conversation with my roommate while scrubbing my scalp in the shower. Why was she asking me these questions? It wasn’t that out of character for her to do so, but still; I couldn’t help but wonder. I toweled myself off and noticed her on the phone, cupping her hands over the receiver so that I couldn’t read her lips or overhear her muffled conversation. I shrugged, went into the kitchen, leaving water droplets splashing to the floor in my wake. Pheobe sighed harshly and called me out that I would put someone at risk of slipping on the tile and breaking their neck.

“Well, it’s only you and me in here, so no problem now, is there?” I smirked and she rolled her eyes and continued talking on the phone. Pouring myself some Ginger ale, I was constantly reverting my thoughts back to who could be on the phone with Pheobe. She saw my confused look and just kept staring at me, smiling every now and then from what the person on the other end of the receiver was telling her. I mouthed and motioned to her: “Who’s on the phone?” She shook her head and was doubling over with laughter. Whoever was on the other end, she must’ve been more talented than George Carlin at cracking jokes; Pheobe only listens to the good stuff. And, I said she is on the other end because I could clearly make out a feminine voice on the other end.

“So, do I know this person?” I yelled over the laughter. Pheobe was holding onto her stomach practically choking on her laughter-filled sobs. I was getting annoyed at this point. So, what better way to retaliate than annoy back, right? Right. So, I dragged my guitar amp to the kitchen and Pheobe became quiet with suspicion. I had to re-wrap my towel around my self because it started to come undone. I hefted it on the counter and Pheobe kept asking me what I was doing. I took out my iPod and started sifting through the artists with my thumb on the glass screen. After finding what I was looking for, I tapped the screen, hooked up the amp to the jack, and the slow tempo of lazy guitars, echoing drums and lingering guitar solos drifted into the room. I smirked. I love Ska music.

“Ughhh…” Pheobe exacerbated a sigh loudly. The feminine voice on the other end clearly said, “What?” Pheobe gave another rather annoying sigh and she shook her head in a lazy manner.
“Pot-smoker music.” She said loudly as I turned up the knob. I started to giggle because I was finally getting my way. Pheobe yelled at me to turn it down but I simply turned the knob in a clockwise motion, which raised the volume level.
I was swaying my hips and had my arms up above my head, dancing and loving the way the music made me feel: like there was no care in the world, except feeling and being there. Pheobe got up from her seat and was walking over to the amp and I brought my hands out and grabbed her hands and f***ed her to dance with me. She half-heartedly laughed and was yelling at me to stop and turn the music down and I replied back with bellowing out the lyrics of the song:

“All this time that you think,” Pheobe was struggling in my grip, still laughing and trying to get away. “I would be here for your sake,” She was clawing at my shoulders yelling at me to stop, the feminine voice on the receiver asking something and for a second, I thought I recognized the voice. ”I hope you’ve got a bottle of wine,” Pheobe was impatient now and telling me to stop, but I knew her little tricks. I wanted to dance and she was going to dance with me! She annoyed me, so it’s only fair that I annoy her. “And, if it’s a drinking problem I’ll be laughin’ at the bottom because,” I felt her hands on my towel trying to push me away. I was forcing her to dance with me and I looked like a d***k doing so; this was just too funny. ” ‘because I already finished mineeeeeeeeAh!” Pheobe clawed at the towel and ripped it from my body. I quickly sheathed my hands like swords over my most private places on my body and Pheobe’s face was priceless. The music was blaring still and I was yelling at her why she took my towel in a panic. Pheobe was laughing so hard she fell to the floor, my towel still in her hands.

“You’re butt is as white as Michael Jackson! HA!” She was hugging her sides and the phone was laughing as well. I scowled at her, bending over myself to cover up my boobs and most importantly, my crotch. Pheobe’s eyes were watering up from laughing so hard but after a couple of seconds she got up, wiped her eyes with a big grin on her face and turned down the knob of the amp.

“Alrighty. Yeah, we’ll see you when you get here. Bye, ‘mystery’ person.”
The phone laughed a goodbye as well and Pheobe pushed the END button and turned to me.
“They’re coming here?” I exclaimed, motioning for my towel. Pheobe looked me up and down and wolf whistled. I stuck my tongue out at her and motioned for my towel again. She didn’t let up. So, I was fed up and said to myself inside my head, “fuck it.” Apparently, I must’ve said it out loud because Pheobe’s eye gave me a blank stare when I removed my hands from my body and walked back over to the counter, took a swig of the Ginger ale, walked back over to her, retrieved my towel from her grip and walked out of the kitchen swaying my hips to “throw” it in her face.

* * *
The party was full of life by the time Pheobe and I were exiting her vehicle. We towed our own liquor and beer with us because we knew there were people there at the party with a certain taste for the “classic shit”. As we walked on the cobblestone steps to the patio out back, John poked his head out of the second story window and practically climbed out of it before he managed to air high-five us. We returned the friendly gesture and walked in on the scene unfolding before us:

There were beer bottles everywhere. Everywhere you looked there was a beer bottle. I paused while taking in the view and shook my head wishing my friend Jan were there to enjoy it with me; he loves beer.

I dropped my load off on the bar table and asked the bartender for a Rum and Coke. I nearly lost my balance when I realized it was Janice from the local youth group on campus.

“Preacher by day and drink mixer by night. Sounds like a comic book character I would want to read about.” I said as I smiled to her while watching her hands go to work. Janice smirked and asked me how I was doing with classes. I shrugged and told her the truth.

“It’s going well, I guess. I’m just struggling with my personal life.” I was surprised I was opening myself to Janice after just a sip of alcohol. I guess I keep surprising myself with every minute that passes by in my life.

I finished my drink and averted my gaze to the sound system that a couple of my friends were crowding around, fighting over the iPod plugged into it. I laughed as one of them was pushed into the pool. There were profanities and swim-suit tops flying everywhere and before I knew it, I had Kyle (a friend from the studio) toy-fully playing with the strings of my halter top. I politely padded his hand and removed it from the strings and told him nicely that I just simply wasn’t interested. He shrugged and went in search of another possible target. Just as I was feeling the buzz in the core of my body my favorite Techno song came on. Escape Me flooded the backyard with the echoing beats and raspy tones. I felt my hips rocking back and forth with the familiar tempo and Pheobe came up from behind and started dancing with me. I laughed a hearty laugh and started grinding and swaying my hips left and right when I heard the chorus. I even yelled out the first part, holding my drink in the other hand.

“Black out tendencies! Forrrrrget about the-“ And, then Pheobe joined in, “Futuuurreeeee!”

We laughed together and I felt her leave my body to go and greet another person. I wasn’t paying attention because I was so enthralled in the music. And, it was weird but at that moment, my brain froze on the image of the girl I had been obsessing over for months. I always thought chat sites were cheesy but after roaming around on xHamster for awhile, sooner or later you’re bound to receive a ton of PM’s. And, I couldn’t have asked for a better time to be online when a gorgeous girl started talking to me. It was just small talk for a couple of days and then, gradually, we built up the courage to talk about sex to one another and slowly but surely, the passion kept growing. Like an insatiable fire of lust, and that lust quickly turned to love. I loved this woman who lived hundreds of miles away from me and it would pain me each night to leave that chat site; when would I ever be able to see my beloved girl? The thought kept dangling from a nonexistent thread in my mind as I heard a squeal from Pheobe. My vision was a little blurred but I could make out her figure hugging another girl who seemed petite in form, a couple inches taller than me and dark brunette hair. I immediately thought of the mystery person over the phone and shrugged while taking another sip of Rum and Coke. I reverted my attention back to the beats of the techno song blasting from the speakers and slowly rocked my hips while looking out at the couples holding hands and kissing whilst dancing. I was about to ask Pheobe to drive me home (cause I was pretty tipsy at this point) but then I felt arms around my waist and a pair of lips on my neck. I gasped and wanted to turn around but was pinned to the spot; my feet literally stuck to the floor again. The pair of lips were moving along my neck and humming into it which my head spin, aside from the alcohol coursing through my body. I needed to see who this person was but her grip was much to strong for me.

I knew it was a woman because her hands were slim and slender in front of me. I kept asking who she was but she kept giggling in my neck and every now and then I would feel her teeth on the skin of my exposed neck. I felt like a helpless human being about to be viciously murdered by a Vampire; and I was very surprised to feel the moisture between my legs grow from that violent thought. She kept giggling and I felt her lips trail kisses up my neck, getting closer and closer to my ear. When her lips reached my ear lobe, I gasped as I felt the loose flesh being sucked into her mouth. I was unaware of my surroundings at the moment. The only thing that mattered to me was who this woman was and how amazing the feelings she made me feel were. My eyes were closed as I felt her tongue move into the grooves of my ear, feeling, searching, tasting. I wanted to be defiant, but that feeling was in hiding. My hands had minds of their own as they slowly enveloped over the mysterious woman’s hands, caressing them. I hadn’t had sex for 3 months and I think my hands didn’t have a care in the world who was giving me the attention that was at first unrequited, I was clearly excited.

“Who are you?” I whispered as I felt her lips curve into a smile on my ear.

“You know, I would’ve thought you’d have guessed by now, my little bear.”

I froze. I knew that voice anywhere. I slowly swallowed as I whispered her name slowly, my eyes wide, the blurriness from before dissipating with every passing millisecond. I felt her head nod on my shoulder as I felt my strength return. I pushed with all my might and quickly found myself doing a 180-degree turn in her arms. My face was inches from her when I beheld the love of my life: Her 5’6 height only barely toppled mine as the brown locks on top of her head cascaded down to her shoulders. That wicked smile turned into a devilish grin as my eyes took her in. Her tan skin complimented her fit figure: the small but prominent curves of her breasts beneath her tank top, the exposed lining of her belly and the bones of her hips slightly protruding against her skin. She had my mouth watering by the time my eyes flew back to their original state, staring back at her eyes. I had no control over myself as I stared into her deep brown orbs. They hypnotized me. I felt a hunger in me I had never felt before with anyone and as I contemplated how delicious she looked in front of me, I quickly lost all train of though as her lips crashed onto mine.

I moaned into her mouth as she sucked my bottom lip into hers. It felt as thought she were sucking all of my insecurities out of my mind via my mouth. My tongue moved of it’s own accord as it slid out and lightly tapped her upper lip. She parted hers to take in my offer and both of our tongues were tangling together in a massive dance. I felt her hands on my waist pulling me closer and I responded by sliding my hands through her hair and clenching onto her mane whilst pushing her further into my mouth. She moaned her approval of my behavior and I was unaware that all eyes were on us for about a second or so. I reluctantly detached my lips from hers and looked into the eyes that were capturing the scene I was laying out before them all. It was silent for several seconds and then Pheobe darted up behind us and she bellowed out.

“HELL YEAH! FIRST GIRL ON GIRL MAKE OUT OF THE NIGHT! WOO!” And with that, there claps, yells and whistles of approval coming from all inebriated lips in the vicinity of the backyard of the house. Pheobe laughed as she came around in front of us as the scene of me and my girl kissing gradually was forgotten. I was looking at her, at my girl, then back at her asking for answers with my eyes.

“She contacted me wanting to surprise you and I just couldn’t help it! You looked so cute together so I just had to!” She gave me a huge smile and hugged me. She winked at my girl and said in a nonchalant manner, “Oh, you know. Not like it’s any of my business and that these are the keys to that room (she placed a key in her hand) but um, there’s not supposed to be anyone in that room on the 2nd floor of the house. So, um… you guys should keep watch, capishe?” She looked directly into both of our eyes, bit her lip and walked off. I looked at my girl and was completely capture by her beauty all over again. I giggled as she shook the key in her hand as if she were fumbling with a pair of them about to kiss me goodnight outside her front door. I couldn’t take it anymore so I grabbed her hand and darted into the house with her close on my heels. I felt her hands on my ass on the way up the stairs. I was giggling uncontrollably as she slammed me into the wall and began kissing her way along my neck with passion.

I gasped and could have sworn I saw stars. I couldn’t believe I could possibly reach an orgasm just by having someone suck and kiss my neck. Could it possibly be because the absence of sex? Or was it something more? The thought dwelled in my head as I felt her hands slide further up the back of my thighs until she cupped them in her hands and I was lifted off the ground. I felt my body being tossed over her shoulder and I squealed as she smacked my ass, me hanging over her shoulder as if she were carrying a bag of heavy dog food. I was clenching her ass cheeks through her jeans as they swayed back and forth as she walked us to the top floor’s door that was off limits. I was still giggling as I felt the bl**d rush to my head from being upside down for a little over a minute. I heard her stop at the door and decided to surprise her as she was starting to shove the key in the door. I raised my hands high above my head, gaining momentum and then in a fast and harsh manner slammed them hard on each of her cheeks of her ass. She gasped and I felt her weight push against the frame of the door.

”Score!” I thought as she quickly regained her balance and growled her disapproval of my act. We were in the room but it was too dark for me to focus my eyes on one thing. I let my hands fly freely in front of me and then it felt like I was performing a summersault. I was rammed onto the bed, my back burning and my head spinning as I moaned incoherently. She snickered her glee from her comeback and went back to the door and closed it. She locked it swiftly and came back over to me. My legs were bent over the foot of the bed, my head swaying from side to side trying to get my bearings. I didn’t know what was happening. I felt lost and found all at once. I knew I was in for it as I felt the buckle of my shorts being practically ripped off. I suddenly regained actual consciousness and yelled, “No!” I felt her stiffen and she was still for about a minute. I licked my lips and whispered it quieter this time.

“No.”
“You… don’t want to?” She practically whimpered from above me. The window shed some light on her face from the lights outside. Her reaction in her voice was almost as painful as it was to look at her contorted features of her face. She was clearly on the verge of crying. I softly held her hands as I slowly lifted my back off the bed. My head was tucked under her chin and I craned it to her neck and kissed it softly.
“Our first time is not going to be f***ed.”

Then, I heard her laugh for the first time in a long time. The sound would make even a melody of mermaids singing jealous. I wanted to relish the sound of her sweet joyful chuckles further but at that moment, another familiar song came on. The soft intro to, “Everything’s Alright” drifted through the window and it was the only thing we could hear amongst the soft clatter of beer bottles and cries of laughter downstairs. I got up and reversed our position so that she was laying on the bed and me in front of her. I pushed her on to the bed further, kissed her lips slowly and quickly got up and walked to the foot of the bed. I turned around and let the flannel I was wearing hug my shoulders slightly as my hips began to sway.

I was finally going to do this the way I wanted to do it. When the music took a much more upbeat turn to it, I took my hands grasped the collar and pulled it to one shoulder. She could clearly see my exposed shoulder and I knew she was getting anxious. The music picked up and my hips were rocking back and forth as I unbuttoned the flannel with precision. It was off and hit the floor just as the soft clash of the drums faded into the second verse of the sung. The halter top was coming loose as I playfully pulled the tie and it fell to a heap by my feet. My bare back was visible to her as it began to move to “Wickie” like sounds of the guitar, building up to the slow tempo the song. I turned around and slowly thanked the shadows for hiding my exposed breasts to her. I slowly walked into the light as I felt the music vibrate off my skin. I lifted my arms, swaying them back and forth as my hands went into my hair. My head shook to the left and right as my hips worked their way to their own rhythm. I was making her squirm on the bed as she witnessed by body work to the slow beat of the song.

’Gotta get me high and dry’. The chorus beckoned my sexual arousal as my thumbs curled around the belt loops on my shorts as I tugged. The belt flew off and into a corner as my shorts were becoming looser. I looked directly at her as I slowly unbuttoned my shorts. The guitar riff was making my skin crawl and become loose all at once as I teased her with unzipping my zipper playfully. The shorts were down to my ankles by the time the song was halfway done. I grabbed the shorts, turned around and showed her my tan ass shaking in front of her, clearly visible that I wasn’t wearing any panties.

I turned around to her and I saw that she was practically oozing with lust. Her eyes said it all. I walked slowly to her, my hips and legs still moving slowly to the guitars and drums meshing together and my knees touched the edge of the bed. I lifted one leg onto the bed and began to crawl my way to her. Her legs were sprawled out of the bed and I could clearly see her stomach was exposed to me. I looked further up and took in the sight of her removing her top. Her breasts swayed and jiggled a bit as her arms threw her top to the side of the room. I flashed her a smile and crawled in between her thighs. I was kneeling my head down to her crouch of her pants and smiled as I heard her pout when my face quickly darted away. I began kissing her tan, smooth stomach sending a whirl of emotions through both of our bodies. She was moaning when my tongue licked it’s way around and in her navel. I kissed and explored with my lips further and further up her glorious body until I reached her chest. I kissed the space between her prominent globes and kissed my way to one breasts.

I felt her suck in her breath harshly as my mouth clasped onto her nipple. I was tonguing the areola softly at first and then took the nipple between my lips and sucked it into my mouth. I felt it plop back against her chest and she moaned with ecstatic edge to it. I moved my head around whilst sucking her nipple and noticed that drove her over the edge. I returned the same amount of attention to her other nipple and did so back and forth as she was squirming beneath my touch and licks. I moved my lips up her body as they finally rested back against her mouth. We resumed our passionate kissing as my hands did the talking. I had her pants off in record-breaking timing as I tossed them to the floor. I felt her weight shift underneath me.

She purred her affection for me by licking her way around my neck and then to my full breasts. Her tongue was absolute magic. My hands digging into the pillow above her, I felt her nurse my breasts with so much passion and love… I was at a loss of words. The only thing I could do was live in the moment. I was enjoying my breasts being licked and played with as I felt her hand drift to my sex. I swallowed harshly as I felt her finger slide along my wet opening. I gasped and she moaned onto my breasts. I couldn’t help it; I fell on top of her.

My knees gave into the blissful treatment and before I knew it, I was bucking my hips to her thrusting motions of her fingers. Her two fingers were flying in and out of me as I moaned and met each thrust with as much strength I could muster. I felt her mouth suck my bottom lip and I moaned so loud, I was surprised I didn’t peak the curiosity of horny college boys downstairs. My moans could’ve awakened any hard sl**per. I was gasping for breath as the inevitable build up was beginning to throw me into a continuous cycle of passion. I was fiercely meeting each thrust with my hips and hearing the wet smacking sounds of her hand in my pussy was driving me wild.

Her lips traveled along my jaw and to my ear as she whispered, “Come for me, Sher. Oh come for me, baby. Come for your baby.” And that was all I needed to hear. My back arched and I cried out her name several times as the pleasure built up to an intolerable level within my body. I was convulsing to her fingers jerking motions and heard my pussy making squelching noises, which drove me to another rising orgasm. I clamped a hand firmly to the back of my head and the other to her breast. I was well on my way to a third orgasm rolling past as I screamed out her name this time. And, when I say screamed, I mean SCREAMED. My hips were bucking to her touch as I moaned the last of my rampaging orgasm onto her shoulder, spent. My ragged breathing shocked me. I haven’t ever felt such a powerful, overwhelming feeling of pleasure from anyone’s touch before like that – ever. My body was exhausted but my brain and heart were hungry for more. I slowly turned my head to my love of my life and looked lazily into her eyes. She smiled up at me as she removed her fingers.

I flinched a bit as the walls of my pussy loosened from her departing touch. She brought her fingers to my lips and I opened them without hesitation. I became ravenous as I vigorously sucked and licked her fingers. My juices were just the elixir I needed for the boost of energy to take my girl to ‘The point of no return’. I made of sucking/kissing sound as she replaced her fingers with her tongue and I gladly sucked it into my mouth. Her tongue felt around my mouth and I clashed against it with my own. I was kissing her as if she were Aphrodite the goddess in the flesh! And, then – the shock of that thought shocked me. I quickly shook that thought out of my head. No, I thought to myself as I kissed her with such passion, She is MY Aphrodite. She is MY goddess. MY blessing of this earth. And, with that, I quickly traveled down her body to her moist center. I smelled her before I even tasted her. The sent of her was intoxicating to me. My nostrils flared with heat as I took in another wiff of her tantalizing aroma.

“God, you smell so good, love…” I whispered throatily as I leaned in for the kill. She cooed her delight as I kissed the top of her mound softly. The smacking of my lips on hers was the best sound in the entire world. I was certain that I would soon find myself dreaming every night of that sound whenever she would be away from me. My lips drifted lower. She could feel my hot breath evaporating the dampness off her mound. The feeling of heat and cool were almost too much to take. My hands came together as I ran them up the insides of my lover’s silken inner thighs. They drifted closer and closer to her slit and right as she was taking in a breath to release some of the tension built up in her body, she harshly let it out as my finger found it’s way to her wet entrance. I was exploring the various folds of her pussy with my tongue. I would take her lips and suck them deep into my mouth, which I was rewarded with a bl**dcurdling moan. The very tip of my tongue would trace the opening to her pussy, whilst my nose pressed against the flesh of her pearl, pulling the hood up, but never totally exposing her rock hard nub. She was arching her back now to my touch and licks as my finger left her cunt momentarily and was replaced with two fingers sliding in and out with ease. I picked up the pace while I began lapping at her opening wildly. Her hips thrust wildly into my face as I felt her heat bounce off my face. I was coated in her juices with each slide her hips made along my face. I was relishing the scent and taste of her all around me as she began to quicken her movements. I replied with quickening mine as well. How she began to buck when I took two fingers and ran them up the length of her, drawing one on each side of her pearl, slowly stretching the flesh around it and pulling her hood back until that little sensitive piece of flesh was exposed to the tip of that tongue that kept pace with my fingers. I pinched her clit and rolled it back and forth as she was writhing on the bed, crying out my name over and over. I moaned into her pussy again, only this time, it was a begging moan. I begged her to come for me with that moan. I wanted to feel her contract against my face, my fingers, me as a whole.

I saw her body language drastically change as she clawed at the sheet of the bed with one hand and furiously pushed my head further into her pussy. She was about to release. I took her clit in my mouth and sucked deep, working my tongue in a fluid up and down motion as my fingers were curling into her cunt to that one special spot I knew I could reach. Her cries lifted to a higher note as her ass and hips lifted off the bed as well. I put both hands on both cheeks and focused on her pearl only. I was sucking it in my mouth with such poise, such vigor as she convulsed and I hear her scream my named out.

“SHER! OH GOD! OHHHHHhhhhhhh my Sher!” Her hips were flying now. She came hard, thrusting her hips up into my face along with the lapping of my tongue. Wave after wave crashed on top of her as I tried to hold onto her as best I could. I don’t know how many times she came, but the feeling of her quivering body slowly and gradually returning back to earth was enough to send me into spirals of oblivion. Her breathing slowed and returned back to normal as I slid up her body and planted kisses along her length. We kissed for awhile, because her longing for me only increased in intensity as she tasted herself on my lips. She sucked my bottom lip back into her mouth and tugged on it with her teeth. I let up for a second and removed my mouth from hers to catch my breath. I crashed on top of her as our breathing slowed and returned to a regular rhythm.

It was quite for awhile as we listened to the party dying down. I looked over my shoulder and saw that the time showed 2:45 a.m. I yawned and curled up next to her. She turned her body and spooned me from behind, wrapping her arms around me into a warm and loving embrace. I was sealed for life right there – she really is the best cuddler in the world. Her head in the crook of my neck, she was purring softly as our sl**piness caved into our spent bodies. She planted several kissed along my shoulder and neck every now and then. I was slowly drifting off right before I heard her whisper in my ear, “Everything’s Alright, my bear.”... Continue»
Posted by Floridian_surfer 5 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  
500
  |  
100%
  |  4

OHGirl & Velvet: Dirty MILF's

Velvet:

We were all staying out at our country home, when my mom and I were finally released from the hospital. My dad, Mikey, and my b*****r, James, had set up a nursery in a spare bedroom and both of our little girls were sharing the space. My mom had named her and Hondo’s baby, Neesha, and my little girl was named Denise. They were both such beautiful babies and they would probably grow up like s****rs. It was amazing that we had given birth on the same day and after a bit of private discussions with my mom, I had found out that both of our labors had been brought about by having sex. My bother, James, had been fucking her when she began her contractions and I had been fucking one of my co-stars after shooting a film. It always seemed like our lives were surrounded with sex and as I thought back upon the pounding I had received in the car that day, I smiled and thanked my lucky stars that I enjoyed it as much as I did. My two older b*****rs and s****r had come to visit for a couple of days, but they had all left, giving their congratulations after hearing the details of the soap opera that had been our lives for the last two years. They didn’t agree with our choices, but they were f****y and understood that it wasn’t theirs to change.

Hondo and my mom were staying in one room and Mikey and I were staying in what had once been my parent’s Master Bedroom. It felt so natural to go to bed with him and lie next to my lover. He was my baby’s father and I loved him dearly. My sexual urges were still raging, but they came and went unexpectedly, and although my doctor had forbid intercourse for a few weeks, that didn’t prevent my mouth from devouring Mikey’s cock when I had the craving. After the first week at home, my ass became a constant reservoir for his semen as I took him anally when I was horny. I didn’t know how long I could wait to feel his prick inside of my vagina, but he tried to keep me from acting upon my sexual impulses. I breast fed my daughter and it kept my breast fully engorged and I hoped that they would stay that way when I began back into my porn career. I’m sure my fans would enjoy seeing my much larger, naturally enhanced breasts bouncing as I got fucked by my multiple partners or watching me lactate for the men that milked me. The thought alone made me horny and once I put my little girl down for a nap, I found Mikey out on the deck and led him back to our room for some afternoon sodomy.

OHGirl:

I pumped the big black cock in my mouth and soon I had milked it for it’s creamy treat. I swallowed down each blast as it hit my tongue and the back of my throat, savoring the flavor of a taste that I had loved for my entire life. I had been stuck in the house for over a week and although Hondo had been very sweet and caring as we took care of our new c***d, I wanted my husband’s attention. Every time I would try to steal him away, he was busy with our daughter and their new baby. I wasn’t jealous, but maybe envious that she was now sharing what used to be our bed in our house. She was having cravings like me too and each time I would try to get Mikey’s attention, she would soon be leading him off for their own private time. I had to get away and I had left my c***d with her s****r while I went into town to Shawn’s place. Hondo was in school and I wanted fucked hard. I had waited nearly two weeks and although most doctors had always given me a time frame for resuming my sexual activity after giving birth, I had always returned to my normal relations rather quickly. When I had arrived at Shawn’s apartment, he wasn’t home, but a customer of his had seen me on his doorstep and invited me to his car to talk. I had joined him in the front seat and after a bit of negotiating, he had agreed to pay me $15 dollars for a blow job. His cock was going limp as I kept sucking on it, while my head worked his lap as I knelt in the passenger seat next to him. He was finished and I had enjoyed his mouthful of cum that he had deposited, so I took my money, got back into my car and drove to my condo. On the way there, I called Marvin and asked him about resuming my cam schedule. He wasn’t at home either, so I left a message and frustratingly entered my condo wondering what to do next.

I made a few calls to my regular clients and left messages about my availability and began scheduling some work days. I needed to get back to being a regular e****t and earning money again. I had given my pussy and my services away cheaply for too long. I slipped out of my clothing and climbed into my bed, reaching down to get my pink rabbit dildo. It was soon deep in my wet cunt, vibrating at high speed and causing me to writhe in ecstasy while I masturbated for the next hour. I came 5 times and after cleaning up, lit up my first cigarette since giving birth. I sat on the balcony in a robe and just relaxed until I heard from someone that I had tried to contact. I wanted some cock so bad and I was getting impatient. Who would have thought that such a prolific hooker as me would be going through such a difficult time getting laid. My phone began to vibrate and it was Marvin. I would invite him over to discuss a new shooting schedule and hopefully his cock would satisfy my current craving.

“What? Why the fuck would you do that without my permission?” I asked Marvin after he told me that he had put the cam site on hold until he had heard from me. He had nothing planned and no volunteer actors set up for any shoots in the near future and he also informed me that he had a new girlfriend now and that he would no longer take part in my after video sexcapades or be able to hook up with me as we once had. I wanted to explode, but I just told him that he needed to get working on the situation and that I was ready to get back to work myself. He seemed a bit surprised by the quickness of my return to amateur porn and prostitution, but he didn’t ask any questions, since my regular sexual antics had allowed him to pay for his schooling and living expenses. I lit up another cig as I hung up my cell and tried to contemplate another idea. I got dressed and returned to Shawn’s place for another visit, since his phone was not taking messages or he just wasn’t returning them. When I arrived, I banged on his door before his neighbor came out to greet me. “Hey baby girl.” he said as I looked over at him. I had fucked him and his roommates and friends nearly two years ago and now the thought was running through my head again as he told me that Shawn had been arrested. Apparently the DEA had raided his apartment a week before and Shawn’s luck had finally run out after all of his years of selling d**gs and pimping. He had gotten busted with a shit load of dope, money, guns and a couple of prostitutes according to his neighbor. I felt a little sorry for him, but I was more sympathetic to my own needs at the moment as I walked over to his neighbors porch and entered his place for more on the story.

My mouth and my cunt were being fucked at both ends as Shawn’s neighbor and his roommate took turns in front of me and behind me. It felt so good and I shivered as I felt the first load pumped into my twat in over a week. I kept sucking my current partner off and I was rewarded with a gooey blast in my mouth after about 10 minutes. I swallowed it all and licked his ebony shaft and balls, hoping that they’d want to play more. They both sat back and got high as they turned up some music and I danced naked for them, giving them both lap dances while they smoked pot on the couch in the nude. One of their erections returned after about 20 minutes or more and I was riding it hard soon afterward. I bounced on his lap for quite some time before he picked me up and bent me over to enter my ass. I moaned out as he slid in with his wet, cum coated cock and let him stroke away until he exploded inside of me. I slid off of his black rod and took him back into my mouth, working my way to his cum coated testicles and taking each one into my mouth to suck clean. He grabbed me by the hair and pushed my face further down as he lifted his asshole up to my mouth to tongue. My tongue snaked it’s way between his butt cheeks and soon I was rimming his hairy ass. His roommate came over for some too and soon my salad tossing skills had brought about another erection for him and he was soon fucking me on my back with my legs spread wide. I screamed out as he drove his cock into my sore hole and wondered if maybe I hadn’t overdone my first sexual encounter since giving birth. He pulled out after a long while and pasted my face with a huge load of jizz that I happily licked up.

I laid on the couch and smoked a cigarette as they sat talking to me and continued to get high. I got more info about Shawn’s arrest and decided to get dressed and head to the police station to see him. I hated to see my frequent lover behind bars, since he was the father of my son and his cock had kept me happy and satisfied for many years. I got up to leave, but one of the guys told me that they had more friends coming over to party. I told him that maybe I’d stop back later, but he wouldn’t take no for an answer as he pulled me back onto the couch and mounted me. His cock slid easily back into my gaping wet slit and was soon stroking me hard as he laid between my wide spread legs. His friends arrived while I was getting fucked and a couple of them came over to feed me their cocks as my pussy took a pounding. I grimaced and grunted with each thrust, but I kept sucking their hard black cocks as I moved my head from one to the other. I felt a cum shot fill me deep inside and then one of the other guys mounted me. My pussy was raw and sore as the newest young male began to drive his long pole into me with deep hard thrusts. I was grunting loudly around the cock stuffed in my mouth as my oral lover choked me with his thick penis, forcing it deep into my throat. After another load filled me, his soda can sized organ found it’s way into me also. I begged him to fuck my ass after about 10 minutes and soon I was on all fours as he split my rectum with his giant round pecker. He gave my asshole a serious pounding and then pulled out to cum on my face. “You’re a good whore.” he told me as his jizz blasted onto my face, filling my eye socket and squirting up my nose as he ejaculated in thick, abundant streams. I held my mouth open, but most of it found it’s way to my forehead, cheeks, nose and into my hair.

More men had arrived while I was finishing off my last partner and I was informed that everyone would be getting a piece before I could leave. “I really have to go now!” I said as I was cornered in the far end of the room. I had gotten off the couch and f***ed my way from two other guys who were feeling me up as they got undressed and I had tried to grab my belongings and run to the door before they had trapped me against the far wall. “Come on baby, we just want to party a little more wit you. My boys came over for a good time girl.” one of Shawn’s neighbors, that had fucked me earlier, told me as he kept blocking my way out. “No. That’s enough. I have to go. Now let me leave.” I said with authority. He stepped out of my way and as I passed him his arm grabbed me around my waist and he began to drag me up the stairs to the second floor. I tried to yell out, but his hand clasped over my mouth and three other new party members grabbed my flailing arms and kicking legs as they carried me into a bedroom on the top floor and tossed me onto the bed. I rolled over and tried to make it off of the other side of the bed, but I was pulled back and eventually I was being held down by four or five guys while about 3 or 4 more entered the room behind them. They closed the door and soon my legs were spread and held open by strong hands and arms while they all took turns fucking me. I squirmed for a while, but it was futile as one cock after another slid into my well used hole and pumped me full of semen.

After the third guy had cum in me, I had given up struggling, and I was soon being fucked in my ass and fed cock by a few more males that had entered the room during that time. One after another all of Shawn’s neighbors and their friends fucked me that evening, cumming in my ass, my pussy and my mouth. At least 13 different men had penetrated me in one form or another, often times double penetrating me as they pulled their gangbang train on me. Once they were all done, I laid on the bed, cum oozing from my openings and covering my face, hair, breast and ass. “See baby, wasn’t that fun?” one of the guys said as he dressed and watched me lay there in a daze, cum running down my face and onto the sheets. He had exploded in my mouth after pulling out of my ass and feeding me his dick. He came quite a bit as he jerked off over my face and continued to spray his baby batter on me. I was licking my fingers and my lips as I listened to him tell me how great it felt to tear up my ass. It was a instinctual thing to do for someone that had always done so after sucking off a lover. The cum tasted good, but I felt like a used up whore and I was in pain from the multiple partners that had fucked me over the evening. “I remember fucking you when I was about 16 years old and had stopped by Shawn’s to get some pot. Everyone called you BP back then and I remember tappin’ that fine ass one night. You were my first hooker I ever banged and I fucked you a few times when I was buyin’ my stash during that time. I always wondered if one of your babies wasn’t mine.“ he told me as he put on his shirt. “You had a couple babies during that time and everyone always joked who BP’s baby daddies were.“ he said before walking out the door.

I had pushed my luck and now I was lying in bed in the fetal position as I wondered if I would be able to walk out. My cunt was throbbing and was on fire and bl**d was in some of the semen that dripped out of me. My asshole was sore to, since all of the guys had fucked me without lube and had really drove their cocks into me as hard as they could. They had used me like the slut that I was and now I was paying the price for being an easy whore. I cleaned up in the restroom and dressed before slowly walking down the stairs. A few of the guys were still partying and a couple of them yelled for me to stay longer. I ignored them and left and soon found myself back at the condo and in a warm tub trying to relax. I had been gone all evening and most of the night and it was early morning as I laid soaking in the warm water hoping that I was ok. I drove back home after I dressed and found my daughter playing with her s****r and her c***d. I picked up Neesha and breast fed her while we made small talk about my night out and then I took a nap with my new little girl and hoped I felt better when I awoke.

Velvet:

My mom looked horrible when she came home early the next morning. I had watched my new little s****r while she was gone and I could tell that my mom had been fucked hard by the way she walked and how she was acting. If she had engaged in sex this early it was probably the cause of her current problems and I felt bad for her, because I knew the cravings that she was going through. I had wanted sex just as badly also, but my father had warned me that same evening when I had begged for his hard, white cock. Now that I saw my mom and her predicament, I was glad to have taken him anally once more. I should probably at least give it another two weeks before I break down and give in. Rudy had sent a text wondering about my availability in the near future and I had yet to answer. The thought of doing porn was running through my mind though and I really wanted to get back to work.

Mikey was sucking on my breasts and squeezing them as my milk pour from his mouth and down his face. I loved when he sucked my engorged and sensitive tits and it really got me wet as we messed around that afternoon, after I had put Denise down for a nap. His cock was lubed with my slobber and breast milk before he titty fucked me and blew a load on my face. I licked it up slowly and let him watch me eat his sticky offering, teasing him to another erection as I jacked his cock with my hand. If only I could feel him in my twat, but again, my ass took him with ease, while I screamed as he pounded me hard. He was one of the rare few that could make me come with anal sex alone and my juices flowed until he busted a nut in my ass. I was going to call my doctor the next day to complain because he just had no idea how badly I needed a long, hard prick.

When my mom woke up, Mikey and I had just emerged from our afternoon tryst and she was looking a little better. She had called up James and then explained to both of us about his father, Shawn’s, arrest. She and James took Denise and they left to go to the local jail while Mikey went to work and I watched our c***d. I was a mom and I was loving it as I fed and cared for my new little bundle of joy. I couldn’t wait until I had another of Mikey’s k**s and had already been planning on letting him know that I wanted to start a large f****y early, so that I could continue my porn career when I got older. I cleaned the house and got dinner ready and then sat on the deck with the baby monitor and answered messages on my WebSite. I was almost half way through with my work when I saw Gerald coming up the stairs to visit. He sat across from me and we talked about my mom and I having our c***dren and he actually congratulated me. He had told me that when I had gotten pregnant that he had worried that the baby could have been his. I laughed about it, but then again, had I not been exclusive with Mikey for the two months prior to my test, I may have wondered too. I did have unprotected sex with almost all of my lovers, so I could have easily ended up like my mom, with 6 c***dren, all by different men, some unknown.

We were laughing and joking for a while before he came to look over my shoulder at my website. My videos and photos were making him horny and he told me so in a very blunt, Gerald-like way. It made me wet to know it and I soon found myself sucking his cock as he leaned back on the lounge chair. He pulled off my shirt and began playing with my full breasts, then he slid off my panties before I ended up straddling his lap and rubbing my wet labia against his stiff prick. I was so excited as my slippery lips moved back and forth along his hard shaft. I told him that I couldn’t have sex yet, but I couldn’t help myself and when the tip of his cock had pressed against my opening and I slid all the way down on his throbbing cock, I sighed in ecstasy. I slowly began to bounce on it and soon I was cumming and moaning out obscenities as Gerald thrust his cock up into my birth canal. It felt so good and I just kept riding him until he spewed deep in my cunt. I quickly slid off his cock and went down to lick up his sticky jizz as it ran down his pole. I devoured his prick and deep throated him until he nearly pushed my head out of his lap from his sensitive dick. I then sat back on his erection and continued to ride him until he once again filled me with more of his baby batter. He lit up a cigarette after he had put his pants back on and handed it to me for me to take a drag. It tasted so good as I inhaled deeply and blew the smoke out. I couldn’t believe that I had just fucked my neighbor once again and this time breaking my own rules of not waiting until my doctor said it was ok.

I was still naked, with Gerald’s cum dripping from my slit, as I went back to work on my website. I must have fallen asl**p, because the sounds of Denise crying on the monitor woke me up and I went to get my little girl. I was still nude when my mom and James returned to see me sitting on the couch and breastfeeding my daughter. My mom came over and took her from me and looked down to nod at my cum filled hole, telling me to go get cleaned up as she cared for her new granddaughter and got the dinner on the table. I’m sure that she was fully aware of what I had been up to while they were all gone, but she never said a word as Mikey came home and we all had dinner at the kitchen table, as a f****y, for the first time in years. Of course, we were now joined by my daughter, my father and baby daddy, my b*****r and lover, and my mom and my new s****r. My mom was now a grandmother and a mother once more and it just couldn’t have been any more messed up unless we were on Jerry Springer. None the less, we all enjoyed our dinner and relaxed in the movie room, having popcorn and soda as the night grew late. It was so nice to be a f****y again and I let Mikey know as I slid into his arms that night and fell asl**p with him by my side.

OHGirl:

I took a week off and recuperated from my unplanned gangbang after seeing my doctor and getting treated for participating in sex so soon after giving birth. I felt foolish as he reprimanded me, but he had been my physician since I had become a hooker. He knew my profession and had also been one of my regular customers at one time. He had treated me for other things in the past and even though I hated to admit it, fucking over 11,000 different men without protection did come at an expense on rare occasions, especially when many of the men I fucked were street thugs and d**g addicts. I had been diagnosed with a few STD’s over the years, but I had always gotten treated quickly and efficiently by my doctor. Luckily nothing was life threatening, but the dangers were what pushed me to the edge of my sexual addiction. I was still very horny after a couple of days, but after rewinding and seeing what had occurred the previous week, had kept me from following up on my instant gratification until it was time. When I was finally ready, Hondo was there to pump me with his huge white prick. I begged for more and he fucked me multiple times over the evening when we had finally broken down and went for it.

I was now ready to start doing amateur porn again and had three new cam shows set up along with a full schedule of e****t jobs that I was looking forward to doing. My new little girl was the only thing that prevented me from going back to my business full throttle, but luckily her daddy helped me out a lot. Hondo loved his baby and I was happy for both of us, although I still longed for my husband’s touch. It had been nearly a month since our last affair, when I finally ran into him at the house and seduced him. His tongue and fingers brought me to multiple orgasms before his stiff white cock pumped me to another two gushing vaginal spasms. We fell asl**p in our own bed, like old times, and the fact that Velvet had flown back to Vegas, to shoot her new series of films, wasn’t lost upon me as we continued to fuck regularly while she was gone. I missed and loved Mikey so much, but our relationship was much different now that he was raising our daughter’s new c***d and I had my own baby with my young lover.

Mikey was making our breakfast as both babies lay in their chairs after just feeding. I was nude when I came up and wrapped my arms around his waist as he made our Belgian Waffles. It had been like old times each morning when Hondo was at school. I woke up with Mikey and after making love we got the k**s up and fed. It reminded me of when we were younger with our c***dren. I reached down into his sweat pants and stroked on the cock that had been in my wet pussy just an hour earlier and then I went down to my knees and sucked it while he continued to cook. I told him that I didn’t want any syrup on my waffles, just a load of his hot spunk and when breakfast was almost done, he stopped to concentrate on my oral services. When he was ready to explode, he held the plate with my waffle before him and I jerked his cock on it, spraying his jizz over my food. I ate my breakfast voraciously in front of him, letting him know how much I loved his cum and hoped that my seductive antics would get his big cock hard again while we showered. It did and that morning he fucked me three times before we both left for work. I was so in love with my hubby and I would never let him go again. I’d still fuck other men and have lovers, but no one could fill his space in my heart. That night Hondo didn’t come back out to the country house, so as I lay next to Mikey, after a strenuous sexual session, I asked him if he’d like to have another c***d with me. I explained how the procedure had worked for Hondo and I and told him that I wanted another c***d by him. Hondo had been bringing it up again recently and it brought to mind my idea to have another baby with my husband. I was extremely excited about the thought. The next morning, as he made breakfast, while I breast fed my c***d and gave a bottle to my granddaughter, he informed me that he wanted to follow through with my idea.

We had an appointment with a local specialist the following week and kept all of the details secret from Hondo and Velvet. She was still traveling between Vegas and LA and her boss Rudy had talked her into sticking around for a local sex expo in Vegas, so we had more time alone together. After another week, I had some of my eggs removed and Mikey gave a couple of samples of his sperm for fertilization. Velvet had finally returned home after three weeks had passed and she an Mikey resumed their relationship. We still met secretly during our free times away from Hondo and our daughter, making love and planning our invitro fertilization procedure. I wasn’t sure that this was the smartest thing in the world to do, since we were both in our 50’s, but my mind and heart were being overwhelmed with the sex that we had been having and it was rocking my world once again. The thought of giving up hooking had crossed my mind much more lately and I was reevaluating my future and life with my husband. That didn’t stop me from continuing to fulfill my e****t schedule or my gangbang cam shows, but I was still giving it some serious thoughts.

Velvet:

I had been gone for three straight weeks, working in LA and Vegas on a new series of films. Rudy had been fucking me, my costars in the films had been fucking me, especially my new black lover, Darrion, I had hooked up with a handful of rappers and actors in Hollywood and had even done a few e****t jobs while I was in Vegas at the local sex expo. During my time away I had fucked over 75 different men and my mind was now back on my work. It was great to be back home with Mikey and our c***d, but I was always thinking about my future contract films that Rudy was constantly setting up. He would have me getting fucked by 20 guys every day if it were up to him, but since it wasn’t, I tried to keep the number of jobs to a reasonable amount. I was going to be home for two weeks before I flew back out to LA to do another three films and party with some friends. I hadn’t got to celebrate my birthday like I wanted to, when I had turned 21 years old, since I was having my baby that week, so I was going to celebrate hard while I was back in Vegas and LA. My gang members wanted to see me again and my new boyfriend Darrion wanted to take me out too. I just wanted to enjoy my youth while I had the chance before I brought up having more k**s with Mikey and we proceeded to do so.

I took care of my baby and hung out with Mikey while I was home and I never did bring up the subject of more c***dren as we made love every night. It felt great to be with my lover again, but I was so excited about my career once again and my trip back to LA. I kissed Mikey and my daughter, Denise, goodbye at the airport and soon I was flying out west again. I was meeting Rudy at LAX and I was spending the week at his place as I shot my first film locally. He was very excited to see me again, since his texts were very sexual and that night he and I fucked for nearly two hours before he filled me with his jizz and we fell asl**p. I had a 5 man anal gangbang planned the next day and I was horny just thinking about it while Rudy pumped me like he probably fucked all the girls, back in the 70’s, when he was a porn star. For a guy in his late 60’s, he could really fuck.

I sat on the edge of the couch, my legs spread as I squeezed my anal muscles, to push out the cum that had been ejaculated into my asshole, by the five co-actors in my movie. They had penetrated me in every possible way and then took turns emptying their dicks into my behind, one after the other. One of them held a plastic champagne glass under my butt and caught the cum as it poured from my rectum. It was nearly overflowing as I was given it to drink for the camera. The spunk filled my mouth and I blew bubbles and gargled with it before gulping it all down. My fans loved seeing me gangbanged and my cum whore antics were becoming notorious in the business. The next day I was doing a 10 man bukkake and I was already thinking about all the sticky sperm that I’d be swallowing as they sprayed my face and filled my mouth.

I finished my first film at the end of the week and then took off with my lover Darrion. We spent the weekend on Malibu at a director’s house, whom I had met and fucked during my previous filming. He had a place on the beach and had given me a set of keys to visit any time I wanted. He was gone to Europe for a film festival that week and my boyfriend and I used his place for our love pad. His big, black cock stroked every one of my holes all weekend and the fact that we were both porn actors made for some great sex. I loved feeling him explode deep in my cunt each fuck session and his reputation for ejaculating in large quantities kept me filled up both internally and hunger wise. After our little time together, I began my new film and then afterward, celebrated my belated birthday with my gang, when I got back to Vegas.






I was so caught up in my job and raising the baby that I didn’t even realized that I had missed my period until nearly a week past it’s regular time. I stopped to get a pregnancy test at the local pharmacy and the test results came back positive. What was I going to do now, since I had no idea who the father was. Since my first bout of intercourse with Gerald, through all of the sex that I had participated in over the last month and a half, I had fucked well over two hundred men whom had all cum in me or on me. I was sitting on the deck working once again on my website when Gerald stopped over as usual. I was watching both my baby and my s****r that afternoon while my mom and dad worked and it began to dawn on me that my pregnancy could be due to my last encounter with our neighbor. I was so nervous that I asked Gerald for a cigarette, when he sat down, and smoked it as we talked. He was flirting with me as usual and had just blatantly asked me for a blow job when I told him that I was pregnant and that he might be the father. He thought that I was joking and had his cock out and in my face before I looked up at him and told him that I was telling the truth, while I took him in my hand and stroked him before licking his shaft. He stared at me intensely while I sucked him off and I could tell that he was still not fully sure of my story as he pulled me to my feet and then bent me over the metal table on the deck. I let him slide into me from behind as he talked to me about the consequences of his wife finding out. He pumped me hard as he thought about it and then shot his load into my hole and laid across my back, sweating and panting from the fucking he had just given me in the afternoon sun. “If my wife found out that I was fucking you two whores, it would ruin my marriage and break up my f****y. If it is mine, you need to get an abortion.” he told me. I nodded to him as I sunk to my knees to lick him clean and then watched him go. What was I going to do now?


... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  
699
  |  
100%

Mom & Dad throw a party - I get sex!

This would end up being the most sexualy active time of my life. My Auntie Hayley and s****r Lilly were double teaming me both separately and together on regular occasions teaching me how to handle their bodies. I became quite the master swordsman and grew in confidence, I was a 15 year old sexual dynamo ready to tackle anything!

My Dad was the president of the local charity club and held regular parties to entertain the new members and generally network and schmooze. These events really bored me and s*s, nonetheless we grinned and bared it as the supportive son and daughter! The night started with the guests arriving and the introductions to all the older guests. It was the older set around 45 to 55, lots of sequence and boofy hair if you know what I mean!

Some of the guests had c***dren and we hung round together chatting about stuff and general flirting. One of them Amanda, was very cute. One of those cute little fatties with big tits, just up my alley! We got away from the party and down the side of the house where we started fondling each other. It was very different from my s****r and I had to go slow. It was dark but I still managed to stick a hand up her skirt and expertly find her little mound through her panties. Amanda started moaning with delight as I found her little love button and gave it a tickle! I was stroking her pussy now and grabbing those heavy titties with my other hand!

Suddenly coming round the corner was a lady calling "Amanda, Amanda" It was her Mom! Boy I was screwed! We quickly straightened ourselves out like nothing was happening. "What's happening here"? exclaimed her Mom. 'Mom, we were just talking about music and stuff" Amanda said still adjusting her clothes.

"Amamda, just get out of here NOW" she said sternly. We both went to leave when Amanda's Mom looked at me and said "You stay put Mr"

I was really screwed now I thought. She looked at me like I had robbed a bank.

"What's your name?" She asked. "Jackson" I yelped. "Well Jackson, I know what you were doing, do you think I'm stupid?" "I was young once too"
She came closer.and placed her hand on my jeans right over my cock and started rubbing it. "Does that thing work"? she said. My boyhood grew as she whispered. "Want to see what a woman has got?" "I've got more experience, let me blow your top!"

At this stage I was so aroused, I had just felt this woman's daughters kitty and now the Mom was ready to give me some more! My heart was beating out of my chest as she pushed me roughly against the brick wall.

"What have we got here?" she said as she unzipped my fly and grabbed my swollen python. "Not bad for a k**" With that she got down on her knees and stroked my cock into her mouth and started sucking. She bobbed up and down slowly at first groaning as she took me in and down her throat. It was an incredible feat, she just inhaled my cock like a seasoned professional!

As she gulped on my cock I just hung on for dear life and enjoyed the ride! "Beautiful cock, beautiful cock she whispered. Then suddenly she stopped.
"Keep going" I blurted out, very surprised that she had stopped. With that she unbuttoned her blouse and unleashed the biggest pair of tits I had EVER seen!

"Meet the girls" she whispered, "they love cock too!" She then proceeded to put my dick between her beautiful mounds and rub my cock with them!

"What do you think of that boy" she whispered. I didn't answer. Again I just held on, threw my head back and enjoyed the ride! My cock was heaving in and out of her cleavage and Amanda's Mom was saying things like "Am I better than her" and "she's only a girl, I am a woman". I was out of control and as I took my final strokes I looked down at this woman and she was smiling! "C'mon boy give me what you got, I want it now C'mon!

I shot all over her huge heaving tits like a porn star and she milked every last drop like some 40 something slut! She quickly buttoned up her blouse, straightening her undies and bra that I had just creamed.

"My name is Elise if you wanted to know"

"Oh", I said. "Pleased to meet you"

"Don't go near Amanda ok" She's trouble! With that she went back to the party

"She's trouble"? I shouted, standing there with my cock still proudly hanging out!

I straightened up and got back to the party also.....

I would never forget Amanda's Mom!... Continue»
Posted by taboobeast 4 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  
2882
  |  
87%
  |  7

OHGirl & Velvet's Seduction

OHGirl:
I was prepping everything for a visit from my ex-husband and our c***dren. I still loved and had feelings for Mikey, but my life was taken over by my sex addiction and he and the c***dren deserved better. I was in the perfect place now, married to a porn director, producer and the biggest porn company owner in the pacific rim. He kept me busy in films and I helped him to smooth over business meetings by fucking and sucking off his associates. I had been the queen of bukkake gangbangs for 7 years in a row before I decided to step away from the group sex films. I was 62 years old now and even though I felt great, I couldn’t take on the 50 to 100 men at a time like I could in the past. I knew of only one person who could and that was Velvet. I knew that she had fallen on hard times, when she and Mikey had divorced, but as a mom, I had to help her. I brought her to Japan and after some time in rehab, a bit of plastic surgery to touch up the roughness of the d**gs, the aging process and the toll of giving birth to 11 c***dren, before she was even 30 years old, she was back into the fray of the Japanese porn industry. She was at her best doing large numbers of men and for three years, she fucked nearly more men doing her gangbang films than she had in her career. She was a cum swallowing specialist and drank quarts of jizz every week during her shoots and I lived vicariously through her, while she became the new Queen of Bukakke.
Mikey was going to be in town with our c***dren and his new wife, with whom he had 3 new babies. He had started fresh with another former porn actress and stripper, but she was young and in love with him, just like Velvet and I had been. I knew Velvet wanted him back and I hoped that she would just let it go. Her former father was doing a great job as the father of a small school of c***dren and that kept him busy and in shape after he had retired and sold his company. We had been wealthy when we had divorced and he had kept most of our money and properties. He had proven me to be an unsuitable mother, along with Velvet, and in order to avoid a long drawn out court battle in the public domain, we signed custody of our c***dren over to him. He was truly the best parent and I respected him for that. I held no grudges and was looking forward to seeing our k**s and grandc***dren. I was even fantasizing about having my own free time with Mikey to relive our old love lives.
When I returned to my home, Velvet was sucking my husband’s cock, his limp dick filling her mouth as she sucked and stroked. He loved trying to perform more than once, and by the spunk draining from her gaping hole, I knew that he had already cum once. She was giving it her best to get him hard again, so I joined her and after another 20 minutes, we had given up and he had watched us lick each other’s pussies. I licked the cum from Velvet’s gaping snatch, savoring my husband’s semen and her squirting juices when she screamed out and gushed into my mouth. My husband grew hard again while watching and entered my asshole as I licked Velvet and when he was ready to cum, he filled Velvet’s mouth. We shared his jizz and then smoked a cigarette together as my hubby fell asl**p and we planned to see our c***dren within the next few days.

Velvet:
My cunt was a little sore and I was covered in sticky and drying semen as I walked across the set toward the bathroom. There was a shower in the building, in which we filmed my large gangbangs, and it came in handy after having a hundred or more men cumming on and in you. I had just filmed my newest bukakke film, with over 300 men lined up to take a turn in each of my holes before covering my face and body. I had d***k two bowls full of excess semen and had swallowed nearly a half gallon of splooge, so I wasn’t even thinking of eating anything after spending nearly 6 hours of filming in every position known and having more than one cock shoved into each of my openings. I was still the queen in Japan and I still loved the sex and cum. I was wet during the entire shoot and it made it easy for my partners to keep pumping my slit all afternoon. I moisturized my bald cunt after I finished cleaning up and used a special combination of numbing lotion, antifungal and moisturizing agents to keep my lips and pussy healthy and clean. I had endured three hard years as a street hooker over a year ago and fucking a lot of strangers each night, often led to infections and frequent treatments for STD’s at the local health center. I had also gotten pregnant on at least 6 occasions and had them terminated due to my d**g use and poor health situations. It seemed strange that a one time, porn movie, award winner and media sensation had fallen so far due to d**gs. I had fucked and sucked off anyone who was willing to pay me and often just did it for d**gs. I had been used as a street hooker before, for short periods of time with my b*****r’s father, Shawn, and on a few occasions, when I felt the urge to be a dirty whore, but this was altogether different. I had fallen to a very low point before my mom had reached out to me and now I was back to doing what I enjoyed.
I lit up a cigarette as I drove back to my place, returning to rest so that I would be energized to see my c***dren the next day. Mikey had flown in late and I was thinking of him all day as each of the 300 men had slid into my well used holes. I still loved him and couldn’t wait to see my k**s too. It had been nearly 6 months since I’d last seen them and they all ranged from age 14 thru 6. They still remembered me, but they called Mikey's new wife, Julie, mom also and it hurt a little to hear it. They had married shortly after our divorce and that is what had led to my slide into d**gs and street prostitution. She had retired from being in the adult industry for five years, ever since she had turned 18 out of high school, and had been a fairly well know porn star, winning a few adult movie awards herself. We had been in a few movies together and had shared many of the same lovers in our films. She had fucked Mikey with me in the past and had also enjoyed my b*****r, James, and my first husband, Nelson. She had completely fallen for Mikey and had marveled at his ability to be married to and involved with women who had fucked so many men in their lives. He understood her and that was a first for any man she had ever been with, so she fell for him immediately. She wasn’t a real sex addict like my mother or I, so it was easy for her to give up the work for him and to become the mother of all of his wards, including their own c***dren. Their house was a small school of c***dren and she loved it. I admired her, but I still wanted my lover back and felt strange when I was around them. I hadn’t made love to Mikey since we had split and I still fantasized. Maybe one day, I thought.
I woke up early and worked out, then showered before I got ready to go and see my k**s. As I drove down the road from my condo, I got a call from one of my new father’s grandsons and was ordered to arrive at his towering office building for a birthday party with one of his best friends and associates. I was going to be providing the adult entertainment and they wanted me now, so I changed direction and went to work. My skirt was hiked up over my hips and I was bent at the waist as the Asian businessman pumped me from behind and I sucked on my boss’s grandson’s cock. They were both fucking me in their large office, at the top of the building, with the surrounding windows opened for all to see. They took turns in my ass and pussy while I sucked their cocks to keep them erect. I was their slut for their afternoon of celebrating and each of them came on my face and in my hair when they finally exploded, leaving me to dress and leave the building covered in the sticky semen that I was unable to swallow. The office staff knew me and it was something they had seen before, so I didn’t try to hide the fact that I had just been fucked and jizzed on. I smoked a cigarette as I returned home to clean up again and then made my way to my original destination, by pussy still wet and moist, as I dreamed of Mikey and I together again.

OHGirl:
Velvet and I spent two full days, staying at the condo with my ex-husband and his new wife, enjoying our time with our c***dren and my grandc***dren. I loved it and I was happy to be falling back into my motherly ways as I caught up with my k**’s current events. Velvet had to leave twice to take care of two scheduled e****t clients and once to film a new video for my husband. She was enjoying her time with the k**s and her siblings too and I could see her staring at Mikey whenever she got the chance. She still loved him and so did I. It would have been wonderful to fall into bed with him again and to make love to him, but it had been a long time since I had enjoyed his cock and that had been after we had divorced and he had married our daughter, Velvet. She had invited me to join them on a few occasions and I had done so with her consent. When they finally split, I had lost my inside connection to Mikey and we had only kept in touch regarding our c***dren.
Mikey’s wife was a former porn star too, so I often wondered if she would share him and I had ideas on ways to inquire. A foursome with her and Mikey, Velvet and myself would have been awesome. Mikey was a terrific father and one of my best lovers ever and I still did love him. I decided to try to seduce him one afternoon when Velvet had left to shoot her film and while his wife was taking a nap with their young c***dren. I had showered after playing with the k**s all afternoon and made sure that I came out nude, timing our meeting perfectly as I carried my cigarettes out onto the connected balconies. He was sitting at the table eating a snack as I sat down next to him and lit up a smoke to join him. I was already getting wet as he looked at me, knowing full well what I had in mind. He shook his head and laughed as I leaned over to rub his leg, my hand moving up to his growing manhood. I stroked his hard cock through his pants for about 3 or 4 minutes before he stopped me. “I want your cock in my mouth so badly.” I moaned in his ear as I moved in close to him. I leaned back and took a long, hard drag on my cig and then blew it up into the air, wishing that it had been his long dick instead. “Please?” I begged him as I leaned back into him and kissed on his neck, my hand making its way back to his hard prick. My skilled fingers had his pants unbuttoned and his zipper down before he could even answer me. His cock popped out of his pants, no underwear barring his stiff pole from the fresh air on the balcony. I looked down and nearly gushed as I saw his penis for the first time in nearly 6 years. My mouth was watering and I flicked my cigarette over the edge of the balcony as I slipped down between his legs and gripped his dick with both hands, holding it for my mouth to savor.
Mikey grabbed a handful of my hair and held my head back from his tasty looking white member. I looked up with my longing eyes, hoping that he was just teasing, but he told me no once again as I began to stroke his throbbing shaft. I knew that he really did want me again, but he was being faithful. “Brandy, please stop. My wife is in the next room and this is just not going to happen.” He told me as I pinched my nipple hard with my one hand and kept stroking his thick organ. I licked my lips and stared hard at his magic wand and then moved back up from the floor between his legs. I moved to step over the chair and then sat down quickly onto his lap, letting his rigid pole slide easily into my gaping and wet hole. I was skewered on his dick, impaled to his balls and I let out a long moan of ecstasy. I began quickly grinding on his rod as he tried to slide out from under me, stopping him from moving off the chair. I was r****g my ex and he wasn’t fighting me off as much as he could have. His cock felt wonderful and I wanted him to slam my cunt so hard, but I didn’t dare move from his lap or I might not ever get another chance to fuck him and that left me wanting more. Mickey stood up and lifted me with him, still bucking on his stiff penis as he placed me onto the table and then pushed me onto my back. I kept my legs wrapped around his waist and kept pulling him deeper into me as he tried to pull away. This was a fun game and I was loving it as I finally came and my pussy squirted onto his shaft and scrotum. I was soaked and now Mikey began to pump me as I spread my legs wide and let him pound me with his long, hard cock.
He had finally given in and my cunt was getting rammed hard as he stroked his dick full length into my slippery twat. I was moaning quietly as I thrust up to meet his downward strokes and his hips were a blur as he fucked me just like I wanted him to. I rubbed my clit and squeezed my breast as he drove his tool into my well used opening and I came again, this time my juices flowing like a waterfall from my stuffed hole and pouring onto the balcony floor. Mikey flipped me over onto my stomach and was deep in my asshole before I knew it and I bit my lip as he ass fucked me just like old times. After alternating between my gaping holes for nearly 30 minutes, Mikey pushed me back to my knees and then fed me a huge load of hot, sticky cum. I swallowed him down and then lit up a cigarette and smoked as he left and went back into the condo. I was actually satiated afterward and finished my smoke before going back inside to shower once again. It was just like old times and I wondered if I could do it again during the next three weeks of their visit.

Velvet:
I was constantly trying to get Mikey’s attention and actually got to spend some free time talking before our c***dren or my b*****r and s****rs interrupted. If only I could have had some more time, I just knew I could get him to want me again. I wasn’t as aggressive as my mother and I had seen it in her eyes that she was not going to go away without my father fucking her, but I just couldn’t be that way. I was always wet around him and when I was called off to service two of my clients, my pussy was more than ready for their stiff cocks. I had savored their erect, Asian poles with my lips before I rode both of them to creamy finishes, one with my moist cunt and the other inside of my black ass. It felt good and kept me from trying too hard while I was around Mikey. I only had one scheduled film shoot during the first three days of their visit and had spent most of that day on the set, performing in a massive creampie gangbang. I took on 100 men in the small auditorium, on a make shift stage, as they all came forward to pump my ass and pussy. I sucked their cocks as they penetrated me, sometimes two at a time as each man filled either one hole or another, jizzing inside of me when they were ready. I was extremely horny during the filming, thinking of my former lover and husband, so feeling all of their cocks throbbing inside of my holes, ejaculating deep into my cunt or rectum made me shiver in delight. I not only loved the taste of cum but I definitely loved the feel of it as it was blasted inside of me.
My gaping holes oozed with spunk at the end of the shoot and my ass, legs and thighs were covered in wet and drying semen from the large amount of splooge that had dripped and been fucked out of me by each alternating male partner. It was a natural lubricant and had aided the men while they slammed their cocks into my waiting openings. The shoot took over 4 hours and I was spent as the final two men double penetrated my pussy and each came inside of me. I licked up some to the sperm from the table on which I had laid, letting the camera see me swallow it for my fetish fans. I also spread my legs and used my muscles to push much of the spunk out of my pussy and ass, then used my fingers to lap it up for the final shot. There was quite a bit of semen for me to eat and my tongue kept licking it up until the camera stopped filming. I walked back to the dressing room and showered, making sure to irrigate both holes, washing away any residue cum that remained inside of me. After I was finished, I lit up a cigarette and drove back to Mikey’s condo to see my k**s.
My mom had a huge smile on her face when I arrived and she led me out to the balcony to hear about my video and to share a smoke with me. I knew her well and after a couple of cigarettes, she let me know about her session with Mikey, right where I was sitting. It made me moist to think about it and my slightly sore cunt could have taken another good hard fucking if I wanted it. I had taken on 100 men that day and I still wanted more after hearing my mom’s tale. She was ecstatic and I could see it in her face. Maybe if I tried a different tact, I could reconnect with my old porn friend and have her invite me into their bed to join them. There was no grudge between us and I had heard that she and Mikey occasionally had other women share their bed. She had always enjoyed the company of another woman and I had shared Mikey with her in the past. As the week went by, I worked that angle and hoped for the best as I tried to seduce my ex-husband’s wife.
Three days passed and I continued to enjoy the time away from work, while I spent time with our f****y. My mom was once again trying to seduce my father and gave up to make a trip home to see her husband. She had shared her plans with me and was going to spend the afternoon fucking him and two of his business partners. It sounded like fun, but I fought off my urges and stayed with my c***dren and my ex. I decided to hit the gym with his wife, to blow off some steam and while we were in the sauna afterwards, I made my move. We made out in the hot, steamy room and I went down on her, licking her to a loud orgasm. She fingered my open gash for a while and then began sucking on my clit before I screamed out my need for a huge cock. She looked at me with a smile and soon we were in our robes, making our way back to the condo. We let the nannies take control of the c***dren and she invited me into their bedroom as we stripped for Mikey.
We continued to play with one another as he watched, my pussy getting wetter by the minutes as his former, porn actress, wife fingered and licked my hole. She was sucking on my clit when I gushed on her face and shoved my tongue into her asshole. Mikey then joined in, sliding his long, white cock into her tight bum and I licked and sucked on his balls while he ass fucked her. Mikey pulled out after some time and shoved his cock into my mouth to suck. I licked him clean and then guided him into my gaping slit. His stiff rod pumped me and I came three times over the next 15 minutes as he fucked me hard. My cum oozed from my vagina and ran down my sphincter, coating my tight opening with its glistening natural lubricant. Mikey didn’t miss the opportunity and soon he was sliding into my black ass to fuck my backdoor until I screamed for more. I didn’t realize how loud I was until my old friend pressed my moaning mouth to her wet vagina and I began to once again eat her dripping vagina.
We spent nearly two hours in their room as Mikey filled us both with his cum and used his cock, fingers and tongue to get us off. We also played with each other and shared our orgasms with one another until we all collapsed. I was in heaven and cuddled up to Mikey on one side as his wife did so on the other. His warm cum filled my cunt and my fingers were sliding in and out as I occasionally tasted his jizz. I wanted him to cum in my mouth, but he was done and I was content to eat his spunk from my own pussy. I hoped that our meeting would continue for the next few weeks and I kissed them both to thank them for sharing, then I went down on my former porn actress, friend and licked the sperm from her sticky slit. If I couldn’t have his fresh cum in my mouth, I would savor his ejaculated seed from her deep crack.
Three moms spent time with three nannies, cleaning, cooking and playing as the 18 c***dren who we shared between us all had fun and enjoyed their vacation in Japan. It seemed so natural as everything fell into place and we all became comfortable with one another. Mikey was the big winner as all three of the women who loved him, took turns pleasuring him with their sexual experience. All of us were current or former porn stars, strippers and hookers and we shared that background along with the man that we loved and who could drive us wild with his hard, white prick. He was eating Viagra like candy and his cock stayed erect to keep us busy. I loved the feeling of Mikey making love to me again and the warmth of his seed deep in my pussy brought back feelings and made me shiver as I thought about having another baby with him, since I was no longer using birth control. I was a glutton for punishment and if I had to give birth to my 12th c***d to have him back, I was willing to do so. I loved Mikey and always had and I regretted my mistakes from the past.

OHGirl:
Our three week vacation was coming to an end and it had been a wonderful time with my c***dren, grandc***dren and my ex-husband. It had been a while since we had fucked and I made love to him at least 7 or 8 times during those three weeks. It was great to all be together again, but reality was setting in and it was time to return to being the wife of an Asian pornography kingpin. I was still performing on occasions and still fucking like I did when I was a young hooker, but now I did it for my new husband, to further his business interests. It didn’t really matter to me why, I just loved sex and used any excuse to have it.
My daughter Velvet was going to have a hard time giving up her old lover and the father of four of her 11 c***dren. She had enjoyed a great life as a porn star, but her addiction had taken her down the same road I had followed and in the end it had destroyed her career. She could still be successful as an e****t or extreme fetish porn star, but she was controlled by her sexual addiction far worse than I had been and I just knew that she was setting herself up for failure once again. I watched her as she had fucked Mikey during the last few weeks and she was trying to get pregnant again. She was only 34 and had given birth to 11 c***dren and had terminated at least a half dozen other pregnancies. She had been fucking bareback all her life, but she had stopped using birth control when she was in her early twenties and had still not been using it. I had spent a lot of money and time to bring her to Japan to get back into porn and she was now back on top in her genre and it seemed like she was going to blow it once again. I would have to have a talk with her before we bid goodbye to Mikey and our c***dren as they left for home.

Velvet:
I slid down onto Mikey’s long, stiff cock, guiding it from his wife’s wet pussy and back into mine. I began to grind my hips into him and hoped that I would be rewarded with his semen. We had made love on numerous occasion during the last few weeks and I had let him cum in me at least 10 times. I wanted him back and maybe having another c***d with him would give us another opportunity. The thought turned me on so much and I came as he pumped me and then exploded inside of me once again. I loved the sensation of his throbbing cock as it filled me with his warm, sticky seed and hoped that his spunk would find my egg.
I spoke with my mom’s husband and we discussed me taking a vacation and returning back to the states to be with my c***dren for a little while longer. After some thought, he gave his permission, but not until I sucked off him and three of his business partners. Two of them took turns holding me by my legs and arms, spreading me wide and preventing my movement as the other fucked me hard. They alternated back and forth and after nearly two hours, all three of them creamed in my gaping slit. Cum dripped from my vagina and I fingered my cunt and sucked my digits clean for them. They enjoyed using me and I didn’t mind it as long as I got my way. Being fucked and cum in by three different guys had its benefits too, even if I was trying to get pregnant again, but by only Mikey. I prepared my belongings when I returned to my condo and then flew back to the US with my c***dren, their father and his wife.
I spent a whole month in LA with my c***dren and also shot three films that my new father had sent me the contracts on. I had expected to be free from my porn obligations, but I did 5 scenes in all and took on over 85 men during those shoot. All of them were young males ranging from 18 to 23 as I played the Cougar Milf that enjoyed eating their spunk and letting them fill my holes with their long pricks and giving me creampies. It didn’t stop me from continuing to be shared with Mikey and to have sex with his wife. She had been getting into it and our friendship had rekindled once again from when we were younger. I skipped my period while I was in LA and a test proved positive as I was once again pregnant. I let Mikey and his wife know and they were mortified. Mikey wasn’t as surprised as her but he was not happy either. I relished in my success and sent the message to my mom and her husband.
I began doing more local porn when I decided to stay in the US to have my baby. My company was scheduling my movies from Japan and since I was no longer joining in the sex with Mikey and his wife, the strange cock from my films satiated my increased sex drive. I reached down and spread my pussy wide with my fingers while the camera moved in for a close up and the jizz oozed from my hole. I had just been ejaculated in by over 25 men and I performed for an extreme close up of my well used, gaping and cum filled hole. The warm semen felt great inside of me and I ate some for the camera before they called it a successful take. I continued to shoot gangbang and blowbang movies until I was due with my 12th c***d and when I gave birth, I immediately sent out for the results of my new baby boy’s DNA match. I had asked for tests from 10 different men, whom I had fucked more than others. I was hoping for Mikey to be the match, but I would have to wait at least a week. The baby was light skinned and I worried about the almond shape of his eyes. Had I just given birth to another offspring of one of my hundreds of Asian film partners.





... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 5 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  
299
  |  
100%

Me & Alisha

Okay so I had such fun writing the other story about my young crush, the lusty and sultry vixen Ashley, that I wanted to write another story. This one details a time with my so-called “best” female friend, and me snuggling with her in her bed late one night. We were both horny as fuck since we were sex addicts, but we were best friends and didn't want to ruin our close friendship so neither of us made a move on one another. Well, after we supposedly both dozed off, she had her ass pressed against my crotch pretty tightly, cuddling up against me body-to-body, and I was holding her, only my cock was hard feeling her ass against me, and, finally, one thing led to another…

------------------------------

I met Alisha back in high school. My high school had a separate campus for freshman located just on the outskirts of town, and some k**s caught an early bus before the bell rang to travel into town to take classes over at the “senior” campus in the morning, and then come back to the freshman campus for the rest of the day. I was one of those k**s. I believe I was taking French 1. Well, anyways, a fellow goofball classmate who smoked pot and listened to rap like me introduced me to his circle of older friends over at the senior campus. I think he was taking Wellness 1, which is a Health course. I didn’t know anybody older over there, so I hung out with them that year. They were pretty much social outcasts, I mean some of them played in the school band and the others weren’t at all popular. These people were totally not my kind of people, I mean, I didn’t hang with the jocks and cheerleaders but I knew a few. I was more the class clown who everyone made fun of in good spirit, never got his homework done, and you could catch me in stoner circles literally right down the block from school on breaks and lunch, always getting busted for being off-campus. So I knew everybody because at least one of your friends, no matter what kind of high school clique you were from, would secretly smoke weed on the down-low every now and then, and they would all get it from somewhere… Chicks and dudes, I knew someone from every type of circle. So I was cool with everyone and they were cool with me, or they heard about me from their friends and they knew I was cool.

Anyways, enough about me in high school, that’s not really what this is about. So one of the chicks in this group of outcasts, her name was Alisha, and she was a sophomore, taking Wellness with my friend that year. Well I got the impression that my friend liked her, so that was cool with me because I was into other things, like leaving their hangout in the cafeteria before school to go down the street and get baked with the stoners in my French class, which of course made that class much more difficult! Well, the next year when I crossed over to the senior campus as a sophomore, I felt like a loner. Like I said, I didn’t know anybody older, and all my friends had their own unique circles, I was just the funny dude in their class they came to when they wanted to smoke out. Well I’m walking down the hall one day minding my own business, heading to class, and I hear my name being shouted down the intersecting hall by two females. I look over at the other hallway and I see Alisha from last year and her friend who I really didn’t like all that much. I was kinda happy to see Alisha, since she was a familiar face and someone who I could get along with, but her friend was dorky and chubby and that’s the last thing you want to be seen with around your high school. Not to be mean, I mean she was also very annoying. I told Alisha what’s up, let’s meet up on lunch break, and went to attend my classes. Basically I got to know her better that year, and the rest of the time throughout high school, she started liking me a helluva lot. She was very flirtatious with me, and I was more the friend type, because she came from a troubled home where her dad was an alcoholic and I think he beat her sometimes, so I felt sorry for her and always gave her hugs, showed love that way.

Well my story picks up years later, as of which we were both moved out of our parents houses, I was living in a shared one-bedroom apartment with my girlfriend, B. I was 17 and she was 16 and we were fucking like jackrabbits anytime we got a chance (sometimes all night!), while we also held jobs and I went to school at the community college part time. I know that’s pretty young to be living together, but her parents kicked her out while we were dating so she crashed with my parents in the living room for a month before I got a low income apartment, and she paid her way working at Burger King. So as I went to go get my checkup on food stamps one day (I couldn’t afford food for the both of us, and she didn’t make a whole lot off minimum wage), I ran in to my old pal Alisha. It was such a small world! I told her that I was living with my girl and what apartments, and she said, whoa that’s crazy I’m moving in those same ones, this apt #. I was like, say what? After I thought about which apartment number she had said, I realized that that is right to the left of me in the building facing my kitchen. I was living in an upstairs one-bedroom apartment, which was a one story square box. She was going to move into the two-bedroom two story apartment currently vacant, one of the upstairs bedroom windows directly facing my kitchen window. I was shocked, and surprisingly didn’t think any dirty thoughts about our facing windows.

Well we had some fun times living next to each other, and my girlfriend surprisingly liked her, too. My girlfriend B was a borderline bisexual, but I never put that into play really, I guess because B was with me. So we’d go down to her apartment, which if we walked out of our apartment and down the stairs, we’d swing a left and walk down the pathway a few feet and there was her back sliding glass door. Easy access. We would all get d***k and laugh and smoke cigarettes outside, sometimes BBQ, just have good old times. I guess she actually came into her bedroom naked after getting out of the shower one time, and looked out her window and I was in the kitchen making something to eat! I never saw her though, much to my dismay. One day B came up with a scheme. She wanted to seduce Alisha in her apartment, and then have me come down after and we’d all have sex. Sounds like a sweet deal. You, your girl, and your female friend? Not YOUR GIRL’S female friend either – YOUR female friend. It would totally be different for me. We planned it out, and for the occasion I had a friend pick up some liquor for me, I think we made screwdrivers, with two kinds of juice, orange juice and g**** juice. Well we went down there together, B and I, and the OJ was getting to my stomach so I switched to the g**** ones, that was a hell of a lot better. We were all sitting on the couch sipping on our plastic cups and watching the end of some lame-ass movie. I wasn’t getting d***k at all, and I had two cups already, the second one my girl refilled for me. At least, I didn’t THINK I was getting d***k. Then I asked if they wanted another refill, they both said hell yeah, and I went to stand up off the couch. I kept going. I was so dizzy when I stood up that I couldn’t stop my momentum and ran right into her TV stand, which split my shin open but I couldn’t even feel it. I grabbed their cups and walked into the kitchen to refill. By the third cup I was pretty woozy, but still in control of my actions. I could fuck the shit out of both of them right then and do all sorts of crazy stuff if I wanted to. But someone had to break the ice first, and so far all we had been doing was pretending to watch this lame movie and really thinking about fucking each other.

We decided that B and I were going to spend the night, and we ended up all helping Alisha to take the cushions off the couch and pulling out the hide-a-bed. Once we were on that, we relaxed way more. I started getting more friendly, and so did B, to the point where Alisha stood up, stated that it was hot in herre, and asked if it would be okay if she took her top off. B said fuck yeah and I said go for it girl, and she did. It was the first time I had seen her boobs in the three years I had known her, although I sensed B had seen them the day before… Her titties were a little heavy but still firm, and her areolas were small but egg shaped around her nipples, and dark red just like her lips, which meant that her pussy lips had to be dark red, too. Her nipples were poking straight out. She let my girlfriend grope them, and as B was sitting between us, I had to wait my turn. Finally B was done caressing her breast, and I was able to reach over B and squeeze Alisha’s firm titty. I groped it softly, and her nipple became so erect, then I looked up at her and she was just looking at me, head somewhat down, staring straight into my eyes and smiling at me. It’s that look you get from a girl when they want to fuck you. I think B saw it too, and she threw her arms up between us, so that my hand flew off my friend’s tit and back into my space. B said something along the lines of she didn’t want to do this anymore and the party’s over. She was uncomfortable with it all of a sudden, when it was her idea in the first place. B knew that Alisha and I went back and were really close friends, and I think that it intimidated her a little, she wanted to have sex with her but she didn’t want me to. I don’t know why, but she thought I loved her or something, she probably felt like if I had sex with her, I’d keep doing it when she wasn’t there, or I’d leave B for her. So being the gentleman I am, I said that’s fine, but I think Alisha was a little disappointed, but tried not to show it. We stayed the night anyway, and all slept right there next to each other, I think hoping that it would still happen. Alisha had later told me that B’s hands were wrapped around her tits the whole night. In the morning, B got dressed for work and got pissed when I didn’t follow her up the stairs to go sl**p in our own bed while she went off for work. Honestly, I wasn’t even thinking like that. I mean it was like 7:00 in the morning and I was a lousy d***k, she woke me up but I just closed my eyes and instantly fell back asl**p. Alisha continued to lay there topless. Basically I was so hungover that even if I wanted to roll over right then and start kissing her and slip my dick in her and pound the shit out of her pussy while my girl was away at work, I would probably have not been the best fuck at that moment. So I didn’t say anything and a few hours later I went home.

Well me and B finally got evicted from that place, I guess we got three noise complaints and that’s enough to evict. They said they never heard me except one time when I opened my windows on a sunny day and played some music. It was due to her cuz she was a loud mouthed 16 year old who yelled whenever we would argue or have a fight. So I broke it off cuz she had to move back home 15 miles away, and moved out the day after the pink slip was on our door. I stayed at the apartment for the last month, drinking beers going through tough times, and visited Alisha downstairs quite frequently. She was my best friend in high school, and we were always there for each other. I had been with B for a year, it didn’t get to me that much cuz she was a bitch a lot of the times and had secretly gotten into hardcore d**gs the last few months we were together, lying and everything. Anyways when I had to leave that place I begged my parents to take me back in, and the deal was I could stay in the RV trailer but had to pay a small rent. Well that never quite worked out, I would be in between jobs every few months, but I always gave my mom like $100.00 in grocery money whenever she’d go shopping, cuz I still had my food stamps. So longer story short, my dad got pissed at me for being 18, almost 19 and not holding down a steady job and kicked me out after shortly under a year when my last job opportunity didn’t come through.

Since I had nowhere to go, I packed my shit and went to Alisha’s. She was still living there in that apartment, and said I could crash for a few weeks. That 2-3 weeks was when I really got to know her well. She would always make a point to tell me that she didn’t wear underwear, this I already knew being her best friend who was a guy, and wore dresses to entice me. One day she told me don’t look and bent over her coffee table to tie her shoe while her ass was pointed at my face. Yeah, right. I looked. Her pussy was peeking out the bottom of her dress, and suddenly my dick got hard inside my pants and bulged alongside the crotch area of my jeans. I just stared at her pussy for as long as she was turned with her back to me, and when I sensed that she was done tying her shoe, I turned my head away like I hadn’t been looking. Of course, she was playing sexual head games with me and I was liking it. I would sl**p in her bed with her, as I had done many times before, and we would either cuddle or she would sl**p alone as she had to be up early for work. I could tell that she was horny and so was I, problem was we were so horny for each other, just none of us had made the right move yet. We had been sexually frustrated for the whole time I stayed there with her, that we had both been masturbating secretly when the other wasn’t there. I came back one time and she took off for work, only for me to go into her room for something after she left, it smelled a little musty, and right there on her messy bed was her baby blue vibrator with the covers all sprawled about, and the sheet had a wet spot in one area. I don't think she left that there for me to see purposely, she had been running late for work so she had left in a hurry. Yeah, too busy playing with her pussy, had made her late for her job. We still hadn’t had sex yet, but our loins were aching for each other. I guess we both were too afraid to make that first move on our best friend. The next night she had a party and her young high school s****r came over with a bunch of friends who stayed the night on the floor, and I slept with her in her bed as usual. But during the party everyone was drinking and having a good time...and then she put one of her newly bought pornos on at the conversation of the matter. We were sitting down, and as we all watched the guy on the porno DVD fuck the shit out of this shaved slut, I slighty turned my head and looked over at Alisha. I sensed that she could see me looking at her through her peripheral line of vision, but she didn't glance back. She just kept staring straight at the television, like playing a game with me like she didn't know I was staring at her in lust. I looked her body up and down for a few seconds, then I turned my head back away. She didn’t come upstairs to her bed until I was fast asl**p, or at least she thought I was asl**p, cuz soon after she undressed down to her nightwear and climbed in bed, I silently woke but made her think I was still sl**ping, I wanted to see what she would do. She wrapped her arm around me and moved her body in close, her head was near my neck, like a couple cuddling. I wanted to kiss her and show her that I loved her with my lips and my body, but I continued to pretend to be asl**p. She stayed there like that for a while, and I actually did doze off, but suspiciously I thought I felt her hand exploring down below as I nodded off…

The next night was when the payoff happened. We had an eventful day as usual, laughing and being close friends and going out to eat, etc. Well that night, I climbed into her bed as she went to go take a shower. Her panties were on the floor so I decided I’d pick them up and see if I could be able to smell her pussy off them. I could smell a slight scent, but not much as she really didn’t wear undies, but enough that it made my dick hard. When I slept with her, I only wore boxer shorts to bed. So my dick was protruding through the hole in my boxers, and I started rubbing it thinking about her in the shower naked and faintly having just smelled her pussy scent. Well all this pent up sexual energy and not having fucked her, I was horny as hell. I laid on her bed and got my dick real big and hard as I stroked it loud and fast. I heard her get out of the shower, so I stopped and put it back inside the hole in my boxers, and got under the covers to hide my massive erection.

She came out of the bathroom ready for bed, her night gear on, having changed in the bathroom since she wasn’t comfortable yet changing or being completely naked in front of me. Her night wear consisted of a regular shirt and very small shorts, from what I could tell during the nights nothing underneath. She crawled in bed and didn’t press her body to mine, but laid next to me. I still secretly had a hard-on underneath the covers, and we were both laying on our sides and I was facing her back. Her fresh and clean aroma after showering wasn’t helping matters much. I tried like hell to will it down, but like I said, pent up sexual energy. So after about 20 minutes, I don’t know why, but I moved in close to her body and pressed my cock against her. I started slowly thrusting my hard stiff cock up against her booty. At first I felt no response and thought that she must have fallen asl**p, but then all of a sudden, just slightly, I felt her ass grind back against my cock. I kept grinding her ass and she kept moving her ass with it, obviously feeling how big it was. It was getting harder now, too, us simulating the act of fucking like that. She didn’t move her head at all or turn her body in my direction or say anything, she just laid there like she had been with her ass slowly moving with my rhythm.

I put my hand on her hip and pushed it against her ass slow and hard. Then I reached around her and groped her titty. Her nip was poking through her t-shirt like crazy, I cupped her titty and started to squeeze ever so gently, and I could feel her hard nipple poking against my palm. All of a sudden my hard dick fell out of my boxers through the hole, and I noticed, but just kept on grinding it into her ass pretty hard, and continued squeezing her breast over her shirt. I silently heard her whisper, “yeah…” and that was it. I brought my hand back around and with my other hand I yanked down her shorts just below her ass. I gripped my big dick and poking beneath her ass, I searched for the entrance to her vagina. I found it easily, given how wet she was underneath, her hole was soaking wet! I pushed it in deep, and her head went up and back, and she let out a silent “oh, god” and I held her hips as I pushed it in and out of her pussy for the first time ever, then went to town thrusting it deep inside her as I really tried to ram her pussy nice and hard. She began moaning very sexy with each thrust, whispering quietly the whole time. “Oh, oh…oh, oh, oh…yeah…oh, oh, oh, oh, oh…”

This was turning me on a great deal. I always fantasized about Alisha and seeing her naked, wanting so badly to see her pussy between her legs, wondering if she shaved or trimmed a landing strip, and I always wanted her to see my big hard dick, but I never thought my dreams would ever come true. I just always masturbated when I imagined in my mind what her pussy looks like, and it made my dick incredibly long and so fucking hard. And now here I was, sticking my big dick in my best friend who had an incredibly wet pussy for me, after touching her titty for less than a minute, and she was obviously enjoying my dick inside her insatiably. I could cum at any minute for simply having my dreams come true and having my raging hard-on inside Alisha, my best friend for three years who was really a close and good friend. I kept pushing my dick in and out of her smooth tunnel, and as I did, my belly was slapping against her ass, making a loud smacking noise as I fucked her. “Oh, yeah…oh, oh, oh…” She was still whispering cute little moans. I had to stop for a second cuz I was incredibly turned on listening to her pleasure and feeling her mushy wet pussy on my dick, and after jacking off earlier for five minutes while she was in the shower, my cum rose easily. As I stopped, I pulled out of her and she pulled her shorts all the way off, then I climbed on top of her as she turned around to face me and now we were in missionary position. She put her arms around my neck and kissed me softly on my lips, and I kissed her back. After our first kiss, which was long, gentle and so sweet, she told me to go get a condom from her bathroom medicine cabinet, which I did.

I opened the Lifestyles condom and put it on in the bathroom, taking my boxers off so I was completely naked. Thankfully it was a Magnum. I returned to find her taking her top off and throwing it on the floor, also completely naked, then covering back up inside the covers. I slid in underneath them too as I climbed back in bed, and laid back on top of her, and we were suddenly kissing again, this time full-fledged making out and playing with each other’s tongues. It was getting pretty hot and heavy with the kissing, and I started exploring more of her body with my hands while we Frenched each other. I groped her right breast and felt up her nipple. She was loving it. “Mmmrphh,” she would exclaim while her tongue was in my mouth. I took my hand and moved her hair out of the way and held her face as I kissed her one final time. Then I retracted my lips and put my hand tightly around my still hard dick. “Do it,” she said. I plunged it so hard into her wet dripping vagina, she tilted her head back but said nothing. I then proceeded to fuck her slippery hole non-stop as I grabbed her ass underneath us and she squirmed and groaned in delight.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes…fuck…oh, fuck…don’t stop, don’t stop…oh.” I was having a hard time listening to her and feeling how good my dick felt in her slippery wet pussy. It felt SOOO GOOD. It just glided in and out so easily, her wetness enveloped me. I took it out and she begged me to keep giving it to her, but I came up on my knees and proceeded to bring her up, too. She got the drift and did what I wished as I turned her around on her hands and knees as the covers slipped off us. I looked at her naked ass and pussy and I immediately jammed it back into her dripping lips. Thinking about the time I caught her vibrator and wet sheets after she had just masturbated, I violently thrusted my 9 incher into her, and she began to moan loudly. “Take it,” I said. “Take this dick, Alisha...oh yeah...” “I’m taking it,” she muttered, in the middle of her sexy moans. Her pussy was making very loud squishy sounds as I fucked her hard. “You like it, don’t you?” I asked her, as I pushed it deeper into her vulva. “I love it!” she exclaimed. "Fuck me...keep fucking me." I slapped her on the ass as I held her hips and fucked her at a nice steady rhythm. “Faster,” she said, “oh, yeah...oh...oh, yes...Harder!” I pulled her hips into my dick as I furiously thrust my huge throbbing dick all the way in, fucked her pussy so fucking deep, and smacked her on the ass again. “You horny fucking dirty girl,” I scolded her as I slapped her ass cheek again, then slapped it another time, “give me your pussy like I've always wanted!” I think that really turned her on more when I said that. I rammed her pussy rough and hard. “Oh, yeah! Take me! Yeah! Oh, gawd, don’t stop! Oh, my god…,” she cried in moans of pleasure. She then began gasping in high pitches and cried out to me, “Give it to me…oh, yeah…” I continued to ram it into her wet, squishy, soft mushy hole as the bed rocked back and forth loudly. The neighbors on that side of the wall I bet could definitely hear us, we were being so loud and it was like 2:00 in the morning. But I just kept fucking the shit out of her. My belly kept slapping her ass making that smacking sound as I fucked her really fast and my balls kept hitting her clit. “Keep taking this big fucking dick in your pussy!” I told her. “Just bend over and feel this fucking huge cock inside you!” “OH, yeah, yeah, yeah…Oh, God!...oh, oh, oh, oh, oh…OH, OH, OH!” Another smack on her ass. “Yeah, don’t stop, don’t stop, oh…my…god…oh…oh…oh, oh, oh, yes, I’m gonna cum!” She was being really loud now, like almost yelling instead of moaning. But I loved every minute of it. My dick was pulsating inside her, and my cum had risen almost to the point of no return. I fucked her so hard and so fast now, her wet walls were all liquidey from her pussy juice just overflowing my dick. I pumped it inside her really fast as I held her thighs bent over her. I whispered in her ear, “You sexy horney bitch! I always masturbate thinking about you, and you've always made my dick... so... fucking... BIG!!!” Well I guess she liked hearing that, combined with me fucking her pussy just how she liked it, cuz she started cumming right after I confessed that to her. “Oh, my God! YES, I’M CUMMING, OHHH YES, OH... OH GOD I’M CUMMING ALL OVER YOUR DICK! Oh, Fuck yeah...” Her pussy juices flooded my big, almost-10-inch dick and her walls started raining liquids. I felt the pressure of that against my super-sensitive dick, along with the insides of her pussy contracting and retracting as she orgasmed and released her cum, and combined with her loud shouting when she came, and all of a sudden I was cumming with her. I thrust my hard-on into her deep as fuck as my dick exploded and ejected my cum, shooting into the condom I was wearing. She felt my dick twitch and pulse as I spurted my hot cum out, and she grinded into it as I came hard inside her. It was so sensually erotic and the room smelled like sex because of our powerful orgasms and all the cum we both released, hers leaking out her vulva and dripping onto the bed, leaving wet spots on the sheets. We both collapsed onto each other and just breathed real deep and tried to recover from our hot, sweaty sex with each other for the first time. We had just taken our closeness with each other and friendship to a whole 'nother level.

After a few minutes, we kissed each other gently and lay naked next to each other the whole night through. We fucked many more times during the time that I stayed there with her, but we only kissed when we fucked and we never showed any public displays of affection other than hugging and things like that. We were friends first and foremost, best friends, and I guess we never talked about it, but we just acted like that. Best friends during the day, fucking each other like crazy during the night. We both loved each other, though, and we had always wanted to jump each other's bones, but when we finally did it was a secret thing, friends with benefits. Which made us cum so much harder when we did fuck. I learned that she was sexually uninhibited, she had been shy at first but once we had sex that first night, she slowly started getting more comfortable with her sexuality around me. She liked being on top and riding my dick up and down like a cowgirl, and she liked it when I fucked her hard and rough from behind, and liked me smacking her ass and telling her what a dirty, horny, nasty girl she was for taking my dick like a slut. I also learned that her pussy squirted a little when she came, and is why she flooded my cock that night when she orgasmed. After I moved on, we would sometimes send naked photo messages to each other on our cell phones. Seeing her naked pussy on my phone always tempted me to find the nearest restroom and bust out my hard dick and stroke away so fast while I stared at the pic of her wet, beautiful pussy. Then while I masturbated, I would take a picture of my huge throbbing dick and send it to her. Staring at her pussy, I always came a whole lot, and so hard. We always kissed and made out like we were in love when we’d have sex, but we just never became boyfriend/girlfriend. I think she always wanted to remain there on the side, like fuck buddy friends we could always go to if we needed a booty call. Sadly, we lost touch a few years ago and I haven’t heard from her since.... Continue»
Posted by Sexylongcockfromaff 5 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  
1954
  |  
74%
  |  7

Love & Punishment.

I come sneaking through the door three hours past curfew, walking on tip-toe to keep from waking up my master. I'm wearing a short black skirt and a teal Hollister polo with a blue thong and bra underneath. I slip my flip-flops off beside the door and close the door behind me softly. I sneak quietly into the living room, not knowing that he's waiting for me.
I jump in surprise when he clears his throat, my eyes flying toward the direction of the noise. "Come here." He says firmly and I can feel his stare through the dark, knowing I'm in a lot of trouble. I nod meekly and walk to the couch where he is sitting. I kneel obediently by his knees, assuming my place by his side.
"Where were you?" He demands to know immediately. I bite my lip and look down at my knees as I mumble quietly the answer. "I can't hear you." I see his hand raise out of the corner of my eye and I know what's coming if I don't comply. "I went to a party, Sir." I speak up, loud enough for him to hear me.
"Did you have permission to go to a party? Did you ask my permission to go out at all?" He asks firmly, not raising his voice at all, the calm timbre of his voice frightening me more than if he was yelling at me. "No Sir." I stammer fearfully, knowing I'm in huge trouble for being so blatantly defiant.
"Look at me." He commands me and having no other choice, I do as I'm told. My body is tense and trembling at the look of pure wrath in his eyes as he turns the lamp beside the couch on. Returning to his seat on the couch, I look around the room, trying to adjust to the sudden blinding light. Out of nowhere, I feel his hand against my face, the stinging in my cheek making me raise my hand instinctively to rub the offended area as tears well up in my eyes.
"Master! Please.." I whimper in pain as he raises his hand yet again, the f***e of this blow causing my head to turn to the side. I feel the relentless slap on one side of my face, tears now streaming down my face. "Please.." I beg softly, even though I know I deserve whatever punishment he decides to dole out.
The next thing I know, he grabs my arm and snatches me across his lap. Beside his thigh I see his favorite whip and the metal ruler. I groan and drop my face into the cushions, my body shaking in his lap. I shake my head, moaning helplessly when I feel him snatch my skirt up to my waist and my thong being dragged down my thighs and off my feet. My body reacts automatically when I feel my Master's fingers skim the insides of my thighs teasingly.
Even as I endure his teasing, I know that in his right hand he holds either the metal ruler or his whip. I whimper, not very surprised to feel the cold metal against my bare ass. I look back at him, my eyes pleading as I watch him raise the ruler. "Count them." I cry out with every lick, counting helplessly to thirty before begging him to stop.
"I'll stop when I'm fucking ready, you slut." He says authoritatively. I shake my head quickly, counting out ten more before he drops the ruler. "On your knees." He tells me next and I slide obediently to my knees in front of him, with my hands behind my back and my face tilted up at him. I watch quietly as he pulls his hard cock from the restriction of his jeans, my body going taut with expectation. "Open wide."
I nod obediently and open my mouth as wide as I can, sliding my mouth down over the thick throbbing shaft of his cock as far as I can on my own. His fingers clutch my hair and I moan, letting the noise vibrate down the entire length of his cock as he moves his hips beneath me. He thrusts every inch of his aching dick down my throat. "Close your mouth."
My lips tighten around his cock obediently as he begins to shove inch after inch in and out from between my lips, stuffing it down my throat until I gag. His hands in my hair continue tugging my head down even more. I suck tightly on his throbbing dick, letting him fuck my throat as hard as he will, my cunt dripping wet with excitement. I listen to him moan, knowing he's growing nearer and nearer to cumming. When the thrust of his hips become more and more wild, I clutch my Master's thighs, shoving my mouth down onto his cock. I gag hard, choking and coughing as I feel his dick pulsing in my throat, every drop of his cum running down my abused throat.
I squeal as he snatches my head back, his hot cum splashing across my nose, throat and lips. I do not move, knowing that until I'm given permission, his cum is to stay exactly where it drips down my face. My body is trembling with anticipation, hoping that he's going to fuck me as he usually does. His body continues to tremble with the aftershock of pleasure and I watch him quietly. He looks back down at me, suddenly remembering that I'm there. "Clean off your face." He demands and I begin to wipe the cum off with my fingers, licking my lips even as I do so. "Lick those fingers clean, bitch." He smiles, the gentle expression I've become adjusted to betrayed by the fury in his eyes. Slowly, I slide each finger between my lips, licking every drop of it off of them. I moan strangledly at the taste of his cum on my tongue and lips.
"I was going to fuck you tonight too slut." He murmurs quietly as he runs his fingers gently through the hair that's fallen around my shoulders, framing my face. "But you weren't home and you didn't call and ask permission to go somewhere." I look down at my lap ashamedly, the tears threatening to spill over. "So I found someone to relieve my needs with." He continues talking to me even as he pulls my hair back, forcing me to meet his eyes.
I suck in a sharp breath at his words, jealousy and hurt flashing across my face. I know in my mind that he has other women, but I am foolishly in love with him. The tears I was fighting against begin to stream down my face. "Master.." I whimper, barely able to choke out the one word. He smiles down at me, having accomplished what he set out to do. I'm no longer horny or in need, the thought of him being with someone else literally turning my stomach.
"Get up." He says quietly, his voice firm. I raise to my feet and begin to walk upstairs to my room that's adjoined with his. I bite my lip, trying to keep from crying any harder, my body trembling with the effort. He pushes me into my room and closes the door behind me. I hear the lock click into place and I pull my shirt off and over my head. I undo my bra next and slide between the cold sheets, tugging the blanket up under my chin. The tears run down my face as I cry, containing the loud sobs as much as I can.
Eventually, I drift off to sl**p. It is not a peaceful sl**p as I toss and turn through the whole night. I dream of another woman in the arms of my Master, him leaving me for her and I wake up crying. The sun is out now and my door is wide open as he, the man I love and obey, is leaning against the door frame.
I don't move, looking up at him with red, swollen eyes. I bite back the sudden burst of even more tears. The stinging sensation against the back of my eyeballs is too much to handle and I rub my eyes hard, as if trying to get the sl**p out of them.
Then I roll over, turning my back to him. I close my eyes tightly, trying desperately to dispell all of the images from my dream that are now flashing through my head. I flinch when I feel his hand on my shoulder, not having heard him come up to my bed. He pulls my on my arm slightly and I comply by rolling over to look up at him. I stare silently at him, trying to hide my hurt and knowing that I'm failing miserably.
With a gentleness I wasn't expecting, he bends over and presses his lips softly against my own swollen lips. I cry out and push against his chest, the vision of him and someone else too fresh in my mind. Understanding my distress, he pulls away slowly and watches me as I fight back tears. I can feel his finger stroke down my wet cheek. I close my eyes, trying to enjoy the gentle touch. "I didn't sl**p with anyone last night pet." He whispers so quietly that I can barely hear him.
I open my eyes and peer up at him curiously. "But it served my purpose didn't it? You deserved to be punished sweetie and you know it." I snatch away from him quickly, my body taut with betrayal and anger. "That... though.. that was.. cruel." I whimper frustratedly. I see his eyes flash with a mixture of bemusement and anger.
He stretches out alongside me and pulls my unwilling body to his, all the while dropping soft kisses along my forehead and cheekbones. I sigh quietly, trying not to give in to his pliant kisses but still feeling my body start to melt into his. I look up at him, a mistake on my part. His lips find mine and instinctively I press my body tighter into his, returning the kiss as my anger subsides. "Please.." I whisper quietly.
My arms twine around his neck, clinging to him helplessly. I know that if I become too bold he will stop, but at this point, I am beyond caring. I part my lips invitingly to his, even as he begins to thrust it into my mouth. I suck gently on it, swirling my tongue around his. He rolls us over, placing his lean body on top of mine and I know that he's holding most of his weight on his arms.
I arch my back slightly and wrap my legs around my Master's waist. His fingers find my hardened nipples and I feel them pinch lightly, drawing an ecstatic moan from within my throat. I feel his lips against mine turning up into a smile. I tug at his shirt, my body on fire with the need to feel his against mine. He pulls his lips away from my own and snatches his shirt off. I push his boxers down his legs with my feet until he kicks them off.
He places his hands against the insides of my thighs and spreads them open. My naked cunt is dripping with need and I feel his fingers brush against my aching clit. With a sudden movement that stuns me, he thrusts his cock deep inside my tight pussy and I gasp. My eyes close in momentary ecstasy. My breath catches in my throat at the sheer size and strength of him as he begins to move inside me.
"Pet.." He groans in delight, setting a fire to my bl**d that wasn't there before. "Oh, please?" I moan helplessly, my body rising to meet every steady thrust of his hips. With a slow rythym, he continues moving in and out, pushing deeper and deeper yet into my willing cunt. I bite at his shoulders and neck, my body quivering with need beneath his. I know that it won't be long before my orgasm hits, so easily pleased when it comes to him.
"Not yet." He whispers, denying my incoherent cries to let me cum right now. I feel his hands slip to my throat, stroking gently where my pulse beats wildly beneath my skin. Sliding lower yet, he tweaks one nipple and then the next, drawing an ecstatic cry from me. "P..please..Ma..Master..oh please." I gasp wantonly, rocking my hips harder under him, causing his cock to move in and out faster.
"Cum." He moans hoarsely, the feel of my hot wet cunt no doubt driving him wild. I clutch his shoulders tightly, my nails digging into his skin as I scream from pleasure. My pussy pulses tightly around his rigid dick, my cum running down his cock and coating my thighs with the evidence of my own physical pleasure.
He groans and I can feel his body stiffen against my own taut flesh, letting me know that he's growing nearer. His dick grows harder yet and stretches my pussy wider as he begins to throb deep inside me. His body jerks with the intense pleasure of his own cumming, thrusting his cock harder and deeper in me. His cum shoots deep inside the cunt that I've promised was his until he decides he doesn't want me anymore.
His stiff body begins to relax and he collapses on top of me, the weight of him incredible to me. I cling to him, panting from exertion.

More to cum ;)... Continue»
Posted by his-slut 5 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  
2061
  |  
93%
  |  11

Fucking Tammy's Daughter..Sasha &Mike.

It was a hot summer’s eve when Sasha received a call from her c***dhood friend Tammy. Sasha covered in sweat raced to her cell that was sitting on her coffee table. Out of breath from running, she answered the recognized ringtone. “Hey girl …What’s up?” “Well girl you know I don’t usually ask for favors but I really need a big one this time.” “Girl just spit it out! What is it?” Tammy finally replied.” Well you know my daughter Cameron just graduated and ….well she just was accepted to UNC. I was just wondering …. Well with Mike, being in law enf***ement and all…uh… and you know she is studying law…. Well could she stay with you guys for a week while she tries out for cheerleader and gets her housing in order?” “Is that it? I thought you were asking for a lung or something. Honey it would be a pleasure for us to take care of your baby. You know we are like f****y. Tammy knew they were like f****y but it was not so long ago that they all were fucking each other like rabbits. Still yet, she trusted Sasha and Mike with her life and she knew that they would not let anything happen to her Cameron. Sasha wished her longtime pal a goodnight and finished the meal she was cooking for her and Mike.
Later on that evening, Mike came home from a hard day at the office. “Babe this case we are working is a fucking nightmare!” “Well baby that comes along with the job.” Mike had to agree but she did not have to remind him of that shit. Mike settled down in his favorite recliner as Sasha entered the kitchen to retrieve his dinner. Mike’s nostrils flared as the aroma of meatloaf, and mashed potatoes filled the room. “Damn babe you sure now how to please your man.” “In more ways than one baby.” She giggled. Mike smiled and started to enjoy the meal Sasha had prepared for him. “Hun I need to run something by you tonight.” Sasha shared. “Well babe lets hear it.” He mumbles with a mouthful of meatloaf. “Tammy called to ask a favor from us. She wanted to know if Cameron could stay with us for a while, before college starts. She has to wait for her room and she is trying out for the cheerleading squad as well.” Mike gave her a nod in a yes motion and continued to consume his dinner.
Mike kissed Sasha on the lips as they settled into bed for the night. It wasn’t too long before Sasha was dreaming and looking like a perfect angel as she nestled in the sheets. Mike lay in bed with his mind in a whirl. The last time she had the pleasure of seeing Cameron, she was attending an all girl school. The poor c***d had braces, and unruly hair and the worst case of acne that he ever laid eyes on. “I hope that poor c***d purchased some Proactive and a perm.” He snickered to himself. Finally, Mike grew tired and drifted off into a deep sl**p.
The weekend was finally upon Mike and Sasha. They had the guest room prepared and they went all out to make sure that their new houseguest would have all the comforts of home. After all, Tammy was f****y and she had one of the best pussies they ever encountered. Sasha could hear footsteps approaching the door and within a minute, her doorbell rang. Sasha took off her apron and checked herself one more time in the mirror before answering. She took a deep breath and pulled the door open. There stood Tammy. She was as beautiful as ever. Her dark locks all tucked up in a bun and her shades hid her wide sexy eyes. The two embraced and embraced again. With a kiss on the cheek, Tammy turned around and Cameron was standing there with a smile as wide as the sea.” Hi Sasha," Cameron said with a grin. Sasha stepped back and stared at the grownup girl that stood before her. She couldn’t believe her eyes. This didn’t look like the fucked up looking teen her and Mike remembered. This c***d was a full-grown woman with perky tits and a nice round ass. Her face was blessed with beauty and her hair trailed down her back to the curve in her back. Cameron smiled and all three entered the living room. Sasha told her new houseguest to put her bags in the guest room and to make herself at home. Tammy and Sasha sat in the living room sipping on wine and reminiscing on old times. The whole time they talked both had reflections on the sex life they shared for a bit. Soon Tammy told Sasha she needed to catch her plane back to WV and with that she gave her a kiss on the cheek. Cameron ran into the room to give her mom one last hug and as the tears fell from the both of their eyes, Tammy knew that her daughter was in good hands. She looked back and then closed the door behind her.
It wasn’t long before Mike came home for the evening. He threw a paper on the kitchen table and began to complain about how fucked up the world is and the fucked up people that lived in it. Sasha was hoping he would have come home in a better mood but she knew how to smooth him over. She sighed and in her own seducing way walked behind the recliner that Mike had planted his ass. She slowly massaged his aching neck and worked her way down to his shoulders. Soon he began to calm down and give into the special treatment he was receiving from his wonderful wife. “Hey babe, our houseguest is here. She is in the bedroom napping.” Cameron was worn out from the flight and she had fallen asl**p while waiting on Mike to come home. She and Sasha had already had a couple of slices of pizza and the leftovers were in the box for Mike to eat. Sasha walked into the kitchen to warm up Mike’s pizza and talk more about Cameron. “So does she still have those braces and acne,” laughed Mike. Sasha told him to lower his voice and it made him chuckle even louder. The laughter had awakened Cameron and she decided it was time for her to reintroduce herself to Mike. She threw on some booty shorts that she had too much booty for and a half a t-shirt and stumbled into the living room. She stood there in all her glory. Her hips were thick and her body resembled the shape of a coke bottle. Her long ponytail dangled down to the crack of her ass. Mike sat there with Sasha still massaging his shoulders, now his mouth was wide open and watering. This was not the girl he remembered either. She was a young goddess and his eyes were filling up with lust as he looked toward her. “Well hello there young lady, I hope you slept well,” Asked Mike. All the while, he was looking at the young beauty up and down her curvaceous body. He could feel his cock come alive in his pants. The relaxing feeling of Sasha’s massage wasn’t helping matters in the least. She explained to the couple that she wanted to take a shower soon and finish catching up on her rest. They instructed her on where to find the towels and waved her goodnight. Both of them watching as her ass swayed from her sexy strut.
The next morning Cameron awoke to the smell of bacon and scrambled eggs. She could smell a fresh pot of coffee on and her flat little tummy began to growl. She sat up in her bed and tried to gather her thoughts. She wobbled into the kitchen to find Mike there cooking breakfast for the two sexy women. Sasha was still hugging her pillow tight as her breakfast was being prepared. She loved to sl**p in on the weekends and Sunday was her favorite day to relax. Mike had left her door slightly cracked so she too could wake up to the aroma of his culinary skills.
Cameron made her way to the kitchen table and pulled out a chair. Mike had his back to her so he wasn’t able to see the sexy, mess that sat at the table waiting on her food. This gave Cameron the opportunity to check out the older male that was housing her for a few weeks. She admired a man that loved to cook for his woman and he wasn’t bad on the eyes either. His hint of gray that was peeking out through his coal black hair made him look so distinguished. His 6’7 stature was a little overwhelming but hot at the same time. An older man could teach her a few things and that thought ran through her mind as she waited so patiently. “Good to see you finally decided to get out the bed baby.” Mike said. “Breakfast smells so good Uncle Mike, Commented Cameron. Mike whipped his body around to see the attractive young woman sitting at the table. She had a bad case of bed head and bottom of her perky tits were exposed at the bottom of her half cut t-shirt. Mike’s jaw was ajar as he eyed the sexy young thing. He has her smile and she returned the greeting. “Do you need any help with anything Uncle Mike?” she asks. “Uh well can you get the glasses out of the top cabinet if you don’t mind?” “Oh I don’t mind at all. “She answers. Cameron stood up and walked over to the deep walnut cabinet. She reached above her head and pulled the doors open. The picked up two golden stained glasses and placed them on the table. This gave Mike a fantastic glance at her gorgeous athletic body. He could feel his prick become rigid in his pants with every movement she made. She sat down and he joined her to chow down on the delicious spread that lay on the table. “Oh I forgot the milk,” he tells her. “I need that Uncle Mike. You know it does a body good.” She says laughingly. “Shit baby, you must drink gallons daily.” He tells her jokingly. The two of them started eating and engaging in a little chitchat. Her big green eyes batted in a flirtatious manner as he talked about his job and she about school. The two seem to be hitting it off and the attraction between this 46 year old and this 18-year-old student was more than just a f****y friendship. Mike gazed at the beauty as she talked and talked and talked about her life at the all girl school. He laughed and found it delightful to listen to her go on and on about it. His mind was in a different place all together. He was thinking of how he would love to shove this food to the floor and dive his face into her youthful cunt. Cameron also gazed at him as he spilled his life out about his crazy job. She thought about how meaty his cock was and how wonderful it would be to put it in between her pouty pink lips. Their imaginations were getting the best of them as they finished their plates. Mike’s cock stood at attention at this point. It was from all the rubbing he was doing underneath the table. In addition, Cameron’s pussy was dripping from her playing with her clit as they shared in conversation. Both of them pushed away from the table to place their dishes in the sink. Cameron found it hard not to notice Mike’s cock standing at attention. He stood behind her and let it brush against her fit thick thighs and ass. She felt her pussy get even wetter than before and she scurried off into her room. She giggled to herself and decided that soon she would have to make it happen. She preferred sooner over later. She gathered up her shorts and bikini top and headed to the bathroom to take her shower.
Mike finished cleaning up the dishes and swept the floor. He was still waiting on Sasha to wake up but she was still in a deep slumber. He made her a plate and put it inside the microwave and headed toward the bedroom, He could hear the shower going in the guest bathroom as he went to check on his wife. He opened his cracked bedroom door to find Sasha still catching up on some well due rest. He thought to himself about how angelic she looked and closed the door behind him. He was on his way to read the paper when he caught a glimpse of Cameron’s curvy body in his peripheral vision. He grabbed his cock….” Down boy,” whispers. He began to tiptoe into the room to get a closer view of the lovely young woman. Through the glass that shielded her body, he could see a fuzzy view of the vixen. Her body covered in suds as she carefully washed her full firm tits and reached the washrag between her legs to clean her pussy. He just stood there frozen with his prick hard and his eyes focused. She reaches for her razor and begins to groom her tiny cunt. Mike was so into the event that he was not even aware that he had pulled his cock out. He was not about to let this go without it being to his advantage. “Damn Sasha sure did the right thing by letting this sexy pussy stay with us.” He thought. “Oh... oh ... oh fuck yeah…. he moans, wash that sexy pussy. Damn I need to taste that at least once.” He continues stroking and staring into the steamy room. She began rinsing off her sexy body and her dark long lock. Mike quickly put his cock in his pants and rushed out of the room.
“You almost ran me over baby.” Sasha claims. Mike’s heart jumped inside his chest. He did not even know she had awakened. “Hey baby, I didn’t see you or hear you coming down the hall. I was just about to tell you that I put your breakfast in the microwave.” He tells her. “Why are you coming out of the guest bedroom?” she asks. “Uh well…well I was going to tell Cameron not to worry about washing her dishes.” He tries to explain. Sasha really did not believe his lame story but she played along with it for the moment. She walked down the hallway and into the kitchen to heat up her meal. Mike gave a big sigh and reached down at his dick. “I swear you are going to be the death of me ole pal.” He chuckled and walked to his bedroom to get ready for the day.
Cameron put on her clothes and entered the living room to watch some T.V. She looked to the side and saw Sasha sipping her coffee and polishing off her toast. “Hey Auntie Sasha.” She yells to her. “Hello honey, did you rest well last night? She asks her guest. Cameron told her yes and reclined in the big cushioned baby blue chair. Sasha washed her dishes, came into the living room, and started a convo with Cameron. She could not help but to look at the skimpy white bikini top and tiny red skirt that Cameron was wearing. She gawked at the outfit and the site of Cameron’s thick legs and manicured toes. She thought that this hot young nymph is going to give her a run for her money. Should it be a competition or should she just go with the flow. She knew how horny her man always was. She just gave it one last thought and tuned into the television show that happened to be one of her favs. All of a sudden, Cameron jumped to her feet and ran off to the bathroom. She passed Mike in the hallway on his way to the living room. “I saw you jacking that fat cock of yours.’ She whispers so softly. He gave her a sinister grin and tried to play it off as he walked to greet Sasha. “What should we do today babe?” “I’m going to chill today baby. I have been working all week and I need to catch up on this housework. I would like you to take Cameron out by the school and maybe on a little tour around town.” She exclaims. The thought of having Cameron in the close quarters of his vehicle was a little too much for him to handle. He was beginning to have those perverted thoughts of fucking his old friend’s sexy daughter and it was going to happen if he could help it.
Cameron reentered the room and Mike told her of the plans for that day. She was excited as she retrieved her purse and flip-flops. “I’m all set.” She says. “Well let’s go girl and see the town.” Sasha smiled and told them goodbye as they walked out the door. Mike opened the convertible door and Cameron slid inside on the leather seat. “Ouch! The seats are a little hot!” she yells. “Not as hot as you are Hun.” Mike growls. She gave him a coy look and asked him to put the top down on the car. They started down the street: her hair blowing in the wind and the two enjoying the weather. They drove along the busy streets for a while and soon grew hungry again. Mike decided to grab a couple of sandwiches and drinks and head off to the beach for a few. He pulled out the blanket that he always kept in the trunk of the car and the two of them found a nice secluded spot on the beach.
“Uncle Mike would you mind if I slip off this skirt for a few, I have my bottoms on underneath and I want to get a little sun.” Cameron shares. “I have no problem with it at all Cam. Do you think you can call me Mike instead of Uncle Mike, it makes me feel so old?” They both cracked up in laughter and she agreed. Mike began to take off his shirt and Cameron stared at the tats that he had on his arms. He explained to her what they meant to him and how she may want to get a small one. Cameron eyes fluttered and her body language let Mike know that his guest was a beginning to get a little hot in the ass. She kept rubbing her thighs together and sighing as they spoke. Mike gave her that look that a man gives a woman that he is lusting. Before they knew it, they were engaging in a long deep kiss. He caressed her beautiful face and played in her hair as he held her close. He knew this was so wrong. She was supposed to be like a daughter to him and Sasha. His hands wandered along her body and he could feel the heat escaping from her bikini bottoms. Her tongue began weaseling down his throat, as he pressed his lips tightly against hers. The breathing became heavier and faster as they continued to fondle one another. Mike could feel Cameron’s legs gape open and he slithered his fingers up her thigh and into the outer lips of her cunt. She let out a gasp and opened her legs even wider. She was letting the older man get to her honey pot and her honey was beginning to drip on his fingers. He pulled them out and raised them up to his lips. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the taste of his newly found nectar. “Mmm ... Baby this is just as sweet as any fruit that God ever created.” “ Yee…ssss… yeeeess. Play with me. Play with my pussy. I wondered what it would feel like. Having an older man, I mean. Please… give me more.” He gently pulled her soft pussy lips apart and slid down on the blanket until his face was at the entrance of her now juicy cunt. He put his nostrils to the small tuft of hair that decorated the top of her pussy. He took a deep breath and embraced the aroma of her young cunt. The smell was intoxicating as his tongue started to explore her orifice. “Sweet lawd, do you have any idea on how good your pussy is?” Mike inserted a single finger and pulled it out. He put it up to Cameron’s lips and pressed it with his pussy stained fingers. She opened her mouth to receive it and she sucked on it like a cock. With her eyes shut, she asked him for another taste so he gave her what she wanted. The older Italian gent was pleasing to his youthful lover. “Deeper Mike, deeper inside my hot lil puss…ooooh fuck, cuuuuuming.” She screams. She clamped her legs around his neck and began to rock with such f***e that he thought she would snap it in half. He rose up and smiled, his face glazed in her sweet young pussy juice. She giggled and sighed as he spread her legs open again. He slapped his cock with his rock hard cock and she moaned in pleasure. “Please… can I suck your cock? It’s so fucking beautiful.” The words were comforting and explicit to his ears. He pulled her face close to his thighs and smacked her face with the mushroom head of his prick. Her face began bobbing back and forth trying to retrieve the cock into her mouth like a hungry bird after a worm. He traced her lips with the tip and with one thrust pushed two inches deep inside her warm waiting mouth. She used her right hand and quickly grabbed at the length of his cock, as she begins to take her time stroking it up and down the shaft. His head tilted back and his mind was focused on the sexy nymph that was sucking his cock like a champion. He began massaging her tits and playing in her long hair. He grabbed a handful of her locks and began f***e-feeding his cock to her. She did not hesitate to gobble up the length and pump the girth of his rigid dick. He was about to blow but he did not want to waste it in her mouth. He was not quite ready yet. He had to feel that velvety cunt with his cock. He wanted to stretch the walls of her juicy pussy and he was going to bend her body in many directions as he could. If he could not finish the job on the beach today, he would try another time. He was hoping it would be more than a couple of hours the next time. He hovered over her body and his eyes scanned her from top to bottom. He began kissing her luscious lips again and moved his hands up and down her full hips. He used his knees to pry her legs open and he dug his them firmly in the sand. He scooted her ass close to and tickled her clit with the head of his throbbing cock. He gave it a few slaps and his cock made the juice splatter onto her thighs. He moved forward a bit and the head of his dick came to a screeching halt. “Are you a virgin Cam? Your pussy is tight as a drum.” He spit on the head and rubbed his cock up and down her slit, lubricating her pussy for easy access. She took a deep breath and he pushed the thick member deep inside her. It was all or nothing as far as he was concerned. That sexy bitch took it all. The thick seven and ½-inch dick stretched her walls with his 3-inch girth. He pushed again deeper this time, and penetrating her walls even further. “OMG! You feel like your splitting me in half!” She cried. He put his finger to his lips in a motion for her to hush. She obeyed and started rocking her hips to meet his rhythm. “This isn’t going to work baby. I want you on top. I want to have the pleasure of watching you ride my cock.” He explains. He helped her up and he took her place on the blanket. The stood over top of the gentle giant and he gazed up looking straight up her body. He could see the juice seeping from her pussy fold and he licked his lips. What a yummy site for a horny man to see. She stuck her finger in her cunt and playfully teased him. She rubbed her pussy and stuck her fingers deep inside. Mike loved the playful little bitch. It was turning him on watching her tease him while he waited for her to saddle up to take a ride on his cock. She finally bent down and he gripped her hips. She leaned forward and planted a kiss on his lips as she planted her feet sturdy in the sand. She reached between her legs to claim the erect cock that was sticking upright between her thighs. She spat on her hand and began stroking his cock. She settled the cock head into her wetness and lowered her tight cunt a little at a time. She pumped up, down .and rotated the cock, and slowly began to rock on it. “Holy Shit!” Mike began to wail. Is this fucking happening to me? Is my best friend’s daughter riding my fucking cock with an incredibly tight cunt of hers? Fuck yes she was and he was enjoying every freaking minute of it. Mike clinched her waist and gritted his teeth as he drove his cock deep inside her pussy. “Oh fuck yea! Hell fucking yeah! F...UUUUUCK! WORK THAT FUCKING COCK DEEP IN MY PUSSY! FUCK ME YOU MIKE! I LOVE THICK ITALIAN DICK AND I WANT YOURS! I HAVE WANTED TO FUCK YOU SINCE I WAS A TEENAGER! DON’’T FUCKING STOP!” She continued to scream. She loved the feeling of an older man being buried balls deep inside her tiny cunt. Her athletic body continued to pump up and down on his throbbing thick dick. She couldn’t get enough. She began to shudder and scream and Mike had to cover her mouth with her hand. She was screaming loud enough to wake the dead but she didn’t care. A real man and not a little boy were fucking her. So she wanted to make it last. Mike grabbed Cam’s hips tight so she couldn’t move and trusted upward a few times. She pulled out his cock out and pumped it up and down. It began to spew out streams of white cream and she let it shower her face as she continued to stroke him. She then placed her pussy on his face and rocked like a rocking chair back and forth on his face. It was soon covered, in a glaze of sexy hot young pussy juice. She collapses on top of her newfound lover and tries to slow down her panting. She knew she had just opened a can of worms, but it didn’t matter to Cameron. “I think it’s time that we head back to the house.” Mike tells her. Mike had just had a fantastic spontaneous fuck and he loved it. They headed toward the car and were soon zooming down the highway. Cameron began to have that tingly feeling between her legs as she thought about her afternoon tryst.
The car pulls in the driveway and Mike opens the door for his young lover. “This is between us Cam. It would hurt Sasha if she knew I fucked her best friend’s daughter.” Mike reminded Cam. Cameron gave him a nod in agreement and they entered the foyer and walked into the living room. The house smelled of bleach and Lysol. It was obvious that Sasha had been cleaning her ass off. She loved the smell of a clean house. Mike walked to the back of the house to find his adoring wife sl**ping in their satin sheets. She looked as angelic as he listened to her light snore. What a curvaceous gorgeous creature that lay before him. He was such a lucky man to have a woman that loved him so much. He kissed her on the forehead and walked to clean himself from the fuck he just had on the beach. He knew that he needed to rinse of the fresh smell of young cunt off his face and cock. He grabbed a towel and entered the shower, letting the hot water beat down on his face and back thinking of the sweet young pussy. Meanwhile Cameron sheds her clothes and decides to take a gander on what was going on in the couple’s room. She enters room and she hears the shower running and steam coming out from under the door. On the right, she can see Sasha looking oh so precious and in a comatose state. Her naughty little mind wonders if she can get away tasting Sasha’s mature cunt, just once. She pulled the sheets back slightly until Sasha’s bald pussy was exposed. Cameron knelt down by the edge of the bed and used her fingers to trace the inside of Sasha’s thigh. The motion made her open her legs just enough to show her clitoris. “Mmmm that is exactly what I want. She positioned herself so that her tongue could reach and play with Sasha’s pussy. Cameron watched as Sasha’s pussy came to life. It made her own cunt get a little moist as she continued to lick it. Sasha began to spread her legs further apart and moan lightly. The thought of turning her mom’s friend on was so exciting for Cam. She felt like the porn star she wanted to be. Mike thought he heard some movement and stepped out of the shower for a second. He cracked the door to find Cam between the thighs of his Sasha. His cock immediately jumped to attention. He had no problem looking and stroking his sudsy cock as he watched Cam rubbing her clit and licking Sasha’s. Cam was a little leery of sticking her fingers inside Sasha’s pussy but she couldn’t hold back at this point. She inserted her index finger deep inside of Sasha and moved in a very slow motion. Sasha moaned in a sexy sensual manner. Soon Cameron’s finger was soaked in juice and she began to lap it up. Sasha had an orgasm in her sl**p and Cam was the source. Mike hopped back in the shower and finished off stroking his cock, with the image of Cam sucking Sasha’s clit in his thoughts. He cam fast and rinsed his body and cum soaked cock off. Cameron tiptoed back into her room and into the shower. It was a long day and she knew that the couple was going out that night on the town. She would have her day with Sasha and that day would be one to remember.
Sasha woke up from her long nap to find Mike sitting in the living room watching sports. She eased her way over and gave Mike a sensual kiss on the lips. “Babe, you ready to hit the town.” she asks. “Oh baby I can’t wait to get you d***k and take full advantage of your sexy ass.” Mike k**s. “You don’t have to get me d***k to fuck the hell out of me baby.” She laughs. Mike smiles to himself and thinks about how Sasha had no clue that Cam was fucking her pussy with her tongue earlier. Cam had no idea that Mike saw her with his wife, licking and sucking her clit. That was his little secret.
Mike and Sasha looked great that evening for their night out. Cam was in her so-called pajamas chilling out on the chaise, eating a bowl of popcorn. She licked her lips at her Uncle Mike and blew him a kiss while Sasha’s back was turned. The couple headed out the door and was soon off for the evening.
Cameron decided it was time for her to explore the couple’s bedroom. She began to pull out drawers and look into the closets. She soon realized that she was really living with some highly functional sexual freaks. She found her a ton of porn DVDs, put one in the player, and began to watch. She made sure she had her favorite vibrator, as she rubbed one off to the threesome video she found inside the nightstand. She made sure that she had orgasm after orgasm and then drifted off into sl**p.
Mike and Sasha were getting a little tipsy as the evening was ending. She was turning her man on with her sexuality and the flirty way she kissed and touched him. It was time to end the night and head home. They pulled into the driveway kissing and fondling each other in the car. They made out for at least 15 minutes before deciding to go into the house. On entering their home, they found Cameron in the chaise with her vibrator by her thigh and her hand covering her pussy. “Looks like our little house guest has been very busy and horny.” He chuckles. He walks over to the DVD player and takes out the disk. Sasha decided that they had just better leave her in there so she wouldn’t be so embarrassed. The couple headed off into their bedroom and started a night of lovemaking. Mike and Sasha began fucking like two teenagers and their headboard began to bump against the wall. The sound of the bed knocking awakened Cameron and she stretched her arms out and took a big yawn. She giggled to herself as she realized that she fell asl**p fucking herself and Mike and Sasha found her with her vibrator. She picked it up and went toward her room. The screams from the couple’s bedroom was over whelming to Cameron. She started getting that twitch in her pussy again. She could hear Sasha yell out about how Mike’s cock was ripping her up inside and she thought about how he widened out her coochie earlier that day. She lie in bed and began playing with her pussy and wanting oh so bad to join the couple. Maybe one day she would. Maybe even sooner than what she thinks.

*
The next week flew by as the couple went to work and trying to fit their new roommate into their schedule. Cam managed to try out for the cheerleading squad and actually making it. She was always practicing in the backyard and it often caught the attention of the male as well as female neighbors. Her curvy yet athletic body was a head turner. She often worked out in tiny outfits with her ass cheeks hanging out. She jumped about and tumbled around giving her neighbors sexy and flirtatious looks. She finally began to meet people her own age but she still wanted to dabble in the mature aspects of sexuality. She wanted to fuck her mom’s best friend Sasha. She had already fucked Mike and she wanted to have Sasha all to herself one day. Soon that day came and Cameron took full advantage of it.
Sasha was in a pair of cutoff jeans and a halter doing laundry. She was bent over the laundry basket when she heard Cameron say,” I hope I still look as good as you when I get your age.” It made Sasha blush and she thanked her for the compliment. Sasha put in a load and decided to start dinner. It was Spaghetti and wine night for the f****y and she was putting the water on for the pasta. “Do you need any help Sash?” Cam asks. “Not really, I think I can handle it. So how was your day Cam? You meet any nice young men?” Sasha questions. Cam decided it was now or never to make her move on her sexy older f****y friend. She stood up and walked over to Sasha. “It’s not nice young men that I’m looking for.” She tells her. She stares deep into Sasha’s eyes and they can feel the sexual energy ooze from their bodies. Cam leans over and gives her a kiss that any man or woman would die for. It was sensual, sexy and made Sasha’s knees buckle. She couldn’t believe that a young teen like Cam made her feel like this. “I’m sorry Aunt Sasha. I don’t want you to think badly of me.” She hung her head down low and Sasha took her finger and lifted her head up by placing her finger under Cameron’s chin and lifting it. “I am so flattered that you find me attractive Hun and I feel just as attracted to you but I don’t know about this.” She tells the beautiful teen. “Does this make you feel uncomfortable and leery? She took Sasha’s face, pulled it to hers, and began kissing her deeply and lovingly. The two women began to burn with desire and with that, Sasha took her young lover by the hand and led her to the bedroom.
Cameron stood back as she watched Sasha slowly strip for her. Her eyes never left the much older woman as she looked at her curvy hips and nice full breast. For Sasha to be in her 40’s she was stunning and Cameron liked what she saw. Soon it was Cameron’s turn to exit her wardrobe. Cameron started with her blouse but stopped at the top button. “I want you to undress me Sasha.” She gave her a wink and Sasha walked over and started unbuttoning Cameron’s blouse. As she unbuttoned her blouse, she kissed her lover all over her firm breast and caressed them as she made her way down to her skirt. She unzipped the side and let it fall to the floor. They both fell onto the bed and began engaging in kissing and exploring their bodies. Sasha, being the older of the two took charge immediately. She took her time as she wrapped her legs around Cameron’s and played with her clit. She stroked her hair away from her face and kissed her all over her face. Cameron was being made love to by an experienced older woman and she was enjoying every minute of it. Sasha slowly lowered her body until her face was at Cameron’s muff. She took a deep breath and dove in her pussy with her tongue. Cameron let out a moan of satisfaction and opened her legs wide as she Sasha dined on her pussy. “Oh yes, you are so good Sasha, you feel so good to me.” Cameron moaned. Sasha continued to enjoy Cameron’s sweet snatch, she spread the lips open until she her love button was exposed. She took it in between her lips and began to suck with f***e. Cameron clinched the sheets and her toes began to curl. She had no idea who she was dealing with. Sasha was an old pro at turning on a woman and she was going to make sure that Cameron loved her experience. “I want to taste you too Sssaaaashhha.” She said stammering. Sasha took her legs and swung them over Cameron’s face and the two engaged in a face fuck fest. They were sucking and finger fucking each other until they had one orgasm after another. The two finally finished, very satisfied and promising each other to keep their little secret.
Mike opens the front door to find the two women laughing and watching a reality show on T.V. “Look at the two of you all involved in those crazy housewives.” He teased. The women got up and planted a kiss on each cheek. He was glad to be home after a long hard day. The sight of two sexy women greeting him was something that turned him on. How he wished that he could have them both at the same time. How he would love to have Sasha’s tasty mature pussy and Cam’s tight cunt riding his thick cock was more than he could even imagine. He put up his things and joined the two women at the kitchen table for spaghetti night and some wine. The conversation was all about the week they had and what they were going to do for the weekend. It was Cameron’s last week before school started and they wanted to make the best of it. They were planning to go on a picnic and maybe catch the concert that was going to be on the beach the next evening. They all agreed and after dinner, they all went to their rooms for a good night sl**p.


*

The next morning Sasha was up preparing the food for the picnic. She had fried chicken, potato salad, chips and their favorite wine and beer. The three had a big breakfast and then headed out to enjoy the day. Sasha in her white bikini and Cameron in her hot pink string bikini were giving men an eyeful. The two women cackled as Mike sped down the Ocean blvd, their hair blowing in the wind and men whistling at the two. Mike wasn’t the least bit jealous. Shit, he was proud to have such beauties in his presence. He knew that later on that evening he was going to have his way with one of them, but was planning on it being the both of them.
Mike found a place to park the car and then the three walked to the beach. The weather was perfect and the ocean was cool to the touch. They lay the blanket down and positioned themselves on the blankets, to take in the sun. It three were covered in oil and taking in the rays. As the day went on, they played some volleyball and did a little boogie boarding with some other beachcombers. Through out the day they ate and drank beer and wine. Soon all three were intoxicated, the band was setting up and they got out their chairs to get ready for the festivities. Soon the beach became a little more crowded and the three consumed more and more beer. They women were hanging onto Mike and tugging on him, almost making his shorts fall down. He just laughed it off and warned the women about public intoxication and he would hate to have one of his buddies haul all three of them downtown. The concert ended and it was time to go home. They climbed in the car and started down the highway. As they approached the house, Cameron d***kenly thanked the couple for the wonderful time she had for the last two weeks. She appreciated everything they have done for her and she enjoyed fucking them both. Mike and Sasha looked at each other a little puzzled. They gave their shoulders a hunch and stumbled into the house.
Cameron started to strip as she d***kenly walked down the hall. With each step, she took off a piece of clothing. Soon she was butt naked and standing in Mike and Sasha’s room. “What is taking you guys so long? I am ready to get this party started!” she yells. Mike and Sasha walked back to their room to find her completely naked, on her knees and stroking her clit. She was ready to give them a thank you they would never forget. Mike looked at the curvaceous teen and felt his cock grow in his shorts. “I see you are ready for my Mike.” Cameron exclaims. She spreads her legs and beckons for him to join her. Sasha stood there in shock at first and then sat in her chair and watched what was transpiring before her. Mike was lying on his back and stroking his dick as Cameron sat on his face. Her eyes rolled back in her head as he darted his tongue in and out of her cunt. She was thrashing about and fucking him with everything she had. “Ohhh Mike I missed your tongue. Sasha seemed a little confused. What did she mean she missed it, had she had Mike before? Sasha sat back in the chair and played with her cunt as she watched Cameron and Mike in a little 69 position. Mike loved the face that Sasha was getting off watching he and Cam fuck each other. It was a big turn on to him and he couldn’t wait until she joined them. Sasha got up and Cameron leaned back. She crawled down the length of Mike’s body and gave Sasha a kiss. Then she took a hold of Mikes cock at the base, and hovering her pussy over top of it, she teased him. She began to lower herself and slowly grinded her tight youthful cunt up and down his shaft. Sasha made her way to his face and began to rub her pussy all over his face. She and Cameron began kissing as all three fucked each other with such passion. Soon it was Sasha’s turn to ride that familiar cock... As she moved over toward his dick Cameron said to her,” Sasha you always taste so fucking good. Can I have you in my mouth again?” Sasha moaned out a yes. Mike was soon figuring out that their little house guest was a very busy girl. Sasha stood up and let Cameron eat out her cunt as Cam rode his cock. The view was making Mike’s cock harder and harder. He began fucking Cameron faster and faster. He was almost at his peak but he wanted a little anal action from the both of them. He put both women on all fours and began fingering their pussies. He watched as they touched each other so softly and sucked each other’s nipples. He stroked his cock and then spit on the tip. He looked at Cameron and took his knees to pry her thighs open. He leaned down and buried his tongue in her asshole. She flinched and sighed as he dug his tongue deep inside her brown hole.” Sweet Jesus you are driving me crazy!” she screams. He smacked her on the ass and rubbed the head of his cock around the hole. He slowly moved it forward until he the entire thing was in her ass. She held her breath and slowly rocked back to meet his wanting thrust. Sasha stroked her back to ease the tension and gave her gentle kisses down her back as he plowed into her ass. Soon it was Sasha’s turn. Mike wasted no time burying his meat deep inside her. Sasha was use to the size of his cock and she enjoyed being anally fucked by her husband. She bucked on his cock like a rodeo star and her cries of pleasure filled the room. Mike was about to blow his load, both of the sexy women turned around to lavish in the creamy shower he was about to give them. Mike jerked a little and rubbed the fat mushroom head of his cock. He let the girls take turn sucking his knob and rubbing their hands up and down the shaft. Soon he cried out and a stream of cream shot out over the two kissing women. They began taking turns sucking him dry and licking the leftovers off each other’s bodies. Exhausted from all the fucking the three lie in bed with the sound of panting echoing through the room. “What did you mean about having Mike and then having me Cameron?” Sasha asks. She finally admitted that she had skillfully planned to fuck the both of them. They admitted that they loved having her for a sexual partner and they hoped she learned a lot from the both of them. She told them she appreciated everything that they did for her and that she would visit them from time to time. Cameron crawled out of their bed and went to her room. All three called it a night and dreamed of all the sexual encounters they had with their houseguest.
The next day Cameron was packed and ready to head for the dorms. She gave Sasha and Mike a kiss on the cheek and her new roommate pulled up to take her to school. Cameron looked back and said,” By the way, mom will be here next week. She said she can’t wait to reconnect with you two.” Mike and Sasha looked at each other and winked. They were looking forward to that visit. It was long over due as far as they were concerned and maybe Cameron can join in on the fun this time.
... Continue»
Posted by fillmeup2 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Taboo  |  
2920
  |  
99%
  |  6

The Cheating Husband & Kitty's Wrath II



The following story is part two. In the first part Kitty has discovered her husband Bob is fucking her best friend Judy.
I thought through what I was going to do about Bob's infidelity. It was one thing for him to have fling with someone I did not know but another to have him fucking my best friend!

Well if he was going fuck my friend then he will have to get over me fucking all of his friends. I smiled as I thought just how humiliated he would be the next time he played golf with them and knew each of them had been in bed with me!

Bob had three guys that he called his crew. They golfed together, went to the bar together and to whatever sporting event was going on. Their names were Jim, Paul and Ken. I actually smiled as I thought if them. All three were actually nice looking. If I was single I would go home with any of them.

My thoughts started to change from revenge to arousal. I had not had sex with anyone other than Bob since we were married seven years ago. Suddenly my pussy was tingling with excitement at the thought new sex partners. I thought just how exciting it was to go to bed with someone for the first time!

Then I thought about some of the porn I had watched with Bob and I remembered just how much a turn on some of the gangbang scenes were for me! Yes, I was about find out just what it was like to have more than one cock to play with!

There was one question that I had not answered; "how was Bob going to find out that I fucked his friends?" Then it hit me! I would hide some cameras and film it and then show him a "special porn" video!

That evening I snooped around and found that my husband was to be on a business trip the next week. When I asked Judy if she wanted a girls night out she said she to visit her mom that same night. I knew right away they were headed to a hotel for another fuck session!

I then called Bob's three buddies and asked if they would come by for surprise party for Bob. They were all happy to do so. I smiled as I thought just how big Bob’s surprise was going to be!

The night of the party came and just after 6 the guys started arriving. They seemed curious but hey I gave them some drinks and put them in Bob's "man cave".

I came back into the room and they all started asking when Bob was going to be there.

"Bob is not going to be here tonight." I said with a smiled

"Then why are we here?" Asked Jim

"I thought you all might want some of this!" I said as I spread my legs and pulled my panties aside showing my pussy which was already getting wet



All three of them just gawked at me. I looked at each if their crotches and could see they were already getting hard.

"That is was fine looking pussy!" Paul said as he licked his lips

"Hey guys, this is Kitty you know our friend Bob's wife! We should not messing with her!" Said Ken

The other two seemed to have some doubts. I knew that I had to do something quick.

"Bob has a fantasy that I want to make real for him. Bob right now is fucking my friend Judy. He also wants me to be gangbanged. It is a little game that he playing. He would probably admit to fucking Judy but he will not say anything about me. You see he really loves his women to be sluts and get fucked. Tomorrow when he comes home we will tell each other about fucking our friends. It will be his biggest turn on ever! Go ahead and call him and see where he is at!" I said

Ken grabbed his phone and called Bob. He put it on speaker so we could all hear.

"Hi Ken, what's up?" Bob said

"Hey Bob, I hear you found yourself some new pussy!" Ken said

"Yeah it's fucking premo too! You know how it is! Every guy needs some verity to keep it interesting!" Bob said and laughed

The other three men did as well.

"Well me and the boys are thinking about the same thing. We got us a nice little wife here that we're going gangbang! Too bad you are there with Judy or maybe we could do this one four on one!" Ken said and again they all laughed

"Hey that sounds great! I love seeing a married woman being a slut! Hey, I have to get back what I'm doing here but you guys fuck that woman good and you can tell me all about it!" He said

"We'll do that! Talk to you later!" Ken said as he hung up the phone

"So whose cock do I get to suck first?" I asked

The men all started pulling out their cocks. I wrapped my lips around the first one that got near my mouth. It felt fantastic to be sucking and as I looked up I could see all three looking down at me with pure lust in their eyes. I worked my way from one cock to the next. One if the guys pushed me back so that he could eat my pussy.



Someone was feeling my tits and sucking on my nipples.

"Let me have some of that pussy!" I heard one say and the felt a different tongue lick my pussy and then lips sucking on my clit.

In few minutes they shifted me into a spoon position and I felt a large cock enter my pussy making me moan and the men laugh. I had a large cock in front of me which I gladly wrapped my lips around and started pumping. The other guy pushed his into my sweet married pussy. I felt him begin to stroke his cock in and out and I was pleased just how different it was from Bob's. I looked up to see Paul stroking his cock.
“You look fucking sexy!” he said as I pumped the cock in and out of my mouth



The guy fucking me pulled out and I was turned over and found myself fucking second cock in a cowgirl style. The man who fucked already pushed his cock into my mouth. I could taste my pussy on him. My head was spinning as an orgasm hit me. All I could do was lie there and let the men use me and nothing had ever felt better before! I found that a second cock was near my mouth and I started alternating between them as the guy below me pushed his cock in and out of my excited pussy.



The men removed my clothes the rest of the way. I was moved again and found myself straddling the third cock. I lowered myself into him and started fucking right away. I then felt someone behind me. I felt his cock push against my ass. I was not afraid of anal but this would be different. Suddenly I started to obsess with the thought of being penetrated by two cocks at the same time!

I pushed back towards the cock and relaxed my asshole. I felt the head enter my ass and was overwhelmed with another raging orgasm. My mouth pumped hard on the guy standing in front of me. I felt the cock entering my ass push in and pull out letting my rectum adjust to it.



"Now this a fucking gang bang! Do you like getting three cocks at once Kitty?" A voice asked

I could only moan as the men used me. I felt the cocks pull out of me and I was once again flipped over. I lowered my ass into the cock that had been in my pussy. Once I was settled on the cock the guy I had been sucking pushed into my pussy! I groaned as then men found a rhythm they could both keep.



The guy who had fucked my ass stepped up and I started sucking him. Suddenly he grabbed my head started shooting cum on my face and in my mouth. This caused me to cum again. All I could think was how good this was and that I was now the biggest slut of all time.



The other two decided they wanted to join their friend and I was positioned so that they could both cum all over me. I watched as the two men stroked their cocks furiously as their friend cheered them on.
“Give that slut your cum!”



I loved the feeling of the warm seamen speeding all over my face and tits.

We all sat around and caught our breath. I was thinking that I had started this for revenge but now I wanted this to happen again and soon.

"I hope you all enjoyed this because I sure did!" I said

"Fuck yes!" Was the chorus that I heard

"Good if you can get up again I would love to do this again!"

That night we ended up doing foursome two more times before they had to leave. My pussy and ass were full of cum. Afterwards I watched the video and it was perfect. With just a little editing I had a real nice porn movie.

The next Saturday night I asked Bib if he wanted to watch some porn. We watched another movie first and then I put in my home made special. Before it started I was down sucking Bob's cock.

"What the FUCK!" Was what I heard

I looked up at him and he looked at me and then back to the me being gang fucked by his friends.

"Bob, you fucked Judy! So you fuck my friend! I fucked all three of yours! Now would you like to talk about where we go from here?" I said

The end!

(A word from the author: just another tale from a wrapped mind that I carry around with me! Hey if you liked it thumbs up. Comments welcome as well as messages.)
... Continue»
Posted by mooremike 4 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  
3783
  |  
96%
  |  5

Cathy & Brett Go to a Gay Bar

Nervous with anticipation about what he hoped would occur that night, 39-year-old Brett opened the front door of his house to see Cathy standing there in a hot party dress.
Brett and Cathy worked with one another and had developed a special, secret relationship. They were fuck buddies but also very good friends. They shared fantasies with one another and got excited at the thought of seeing them fulfilled.
For many weeks, the couple had planned a trip to Seattle to hit the gay bar scene. Brett and Cathy enjoyed one another very much but they each had a yearning for the same sex. Brett wanted to go down on a well-hung guy and hopefully get topped. Cathy loved having a few drinks before picking up a pretty girl to get hot and horny with.
On this particular day, Cathy was focused on getting Brett laid. He had fantasized about getting himself some cock for many years. It had been too long without the feeling of a big, hard cock in his mouth and ass. Cathy knew the gay scene well and they were ready to venture into the big city.
"Are you ready for some fun?" Cathy asked playfully while showing off her dress. She knew Brett loved it when she wore her cute dresses to work. She would dance around in his office, showing off her magnificent ass.
"I'm a little nervous but I really need to do this," Brett said. "Let's get on the road."
It was a two-hour drive into Seattle and the two immediately struck up a conversation on the nasty things they enjoyed doing. They never had any problems sharing their sexual fantasies and it often ended with Brett sporting a raging hard-on.
"Watcha got going on there?" Cathy asked while stroking the bulge in Brett's pants.
"You have that effect on me," he stammered. "But I can't shoot a load right now; I need to save it in case we hook up with a guy."
Cathy understood but that didn't mean she couldn't get off. Getting comfortable in the passenger's seat of Brett's car, she pulled her dress up to reveal crotchless panties.
"How convenient," Brett laughed. "Go ahead and please yourself."
"Only if you talk dirty to me," Cathy said.
Brett began to tell Cathy the story about how they first fucked in his office. She loved that story – about how he banged her on his desk and they collapsed in a heap of sweat and cum on the floor. It didn't take long until she was moaning with an orgasm while Brett tried to focus on the road.
"I feel much better," Cathy said while sitting up and straightening her dress.
"Damn, you are so hot," Brett responded.
It wasn't much longer when the couple reached Seattle. This was Cathy's town and she knew where to go to get laid. She gave him instructions on where to drive and within the hour they were strolling down the street looking for a good bar in which to get started.
"OK, let's see what the action is like in here," Cathy smiled. "Don't be nervous ... and follow by lead."
Cathy and Brett walked up to the bar and ordered a couple of drinks while surveying the individuals inside. The clientele included both men and women, couples and those who appeared to be alone and on the prowl.
"What do you think of that guy?" Cathy asked while motioning toward a good-looking guy at the end of the bar.
"He's too good-looking; he'd never go for me," Brett replied. "Actually, I don't care much what he looks like ... I just want to find a big, hard one."
"Let's see if we can do something about that," Cathy replied.
Brett couldn't stand to watch as Cathy approached the guy. A few minutes later, she returned with him.
"Brett, this is Scott," Cathy said with a giggle. "He's a top."
Brett damn near choked on his drink. He had never been part of an introduction quite like that.
"Hi, nice to meet you," Brett said.
"Same here ... Cathy here was telling me that you're straight. Why do you want to suck cock?"
"Ummm, well, it's just something that I want to try," Brett said. "It's exciting to think about going down on a big, hard cock, to feel it in my mouth, to suck it until it cums."
That was all this guy needed to hear.
"I live two blocks from here," Scott said. "You interested?"
Brett downed the rest of his drink and they all headed over to Scott's apartment. Once inside, Scott announced that he was going to go slip on a robe.
"There's some porn sitting over by the television. Why don't you guys pick some out and I'll be right back."
Cathy looked through the impressive collection of DVDs and found one featuring MMF threesomes.
"This looks appropriate," she said while loading the movie into a DVD player. "So, what do you think? Are you excited."
"I can barely contain myself. God, I hope he's hung," Brett replied.
Brett and Cathy plopped down on the couch as the movie got started. The scene unfolded with a guy and a girl taking turns sucking off another guy.
"That's looks like fun," Cathy said with a laugh.
Finally, Scott returned and asked if we were comfortable. He had on a robe and was standing in front of both Brett and Cathy.
"If there's anything you want to do, go for it," Scott announced.
Brett looked over at Cathy and she flashed him a big smile.
"Go for it," she said.
Brett opened Scott's robe to find an erect nine-inch cock staring at him in the face. Brett couldn't believe his luck and again looked over at the smiling Cathy.
"C'mon, babe, I want to see you enjoy Scott's cock," she cooed.
That's all the urging he needed. Brett went in slowly at first, feeling Scott's hardness against his face. He stroked Scott's meat and was amazed to see it growing even larger. Finally, he couldn't resist any longer and f***ed this large dick into his mouth.
"Suck it, Brett. You look so awesome with a big cock in your mouth," Cathy teased while fingering herself. "Take it all."
Brett grabbed the back of Scott's ass and f***ed the cock even deeper into his throat. He was a natural cocksucker and it wasn't long before Scott began to moan loudly.
"Babe, you're going to make him cum," Cathy said.
Brett was in the zone, however, and didn't let up. He bobbed his head like a madman with the thrilling sensation of this monster cock in his mouth.
"Brett ... Brett," Cathy called out, trying to make his realize that if Scott cums, he may not get fucked.
A few seconds later, Scott grabbed the back of Brett's head and ejaculated f***efully into his mouth. He couldn't handle all of the hot semen and a lot of it spilled out of the corners of his mouth. Cathy couldn't hold back any longer at the site of this and she enjoyed another orgasm by hand.
"You have to go now," Scott announced while dashing into the other room.
OK, well, Brett didn't get fucked but at least he enjoyed blowing a hung dude. He would say, mission accomplished.
"How sad ... but the evening's not over yet," Cathy announced as they exited the man's apartment. Once again on the street, Cathy leaned in close and kissed Brett deeply. She could taste the cum in his mouth.
"I want you," she said. "I want to fuck you."
Brett always loved having sex with Cathy. She was great in bed – although they usually fucked about everyplace but bed.
The evening was still young but neither could stand it any longer. They checked into the hotel where they had made a reservation and hurried up to their room. Inside the door, Cathy told Brett to go take a seat on the bed.
"I've got a surprise for you," she laughed.
A few minutes later, Cathy emerged from the bathroom and walked toward Brett on the bed. She pulled up her dress to reveal a cock in the form of a strap-on. She looked so erotic – this beautiful female in her cute dress with a cock sticking out from underneath.
"Suck it ... blow me," Cathy ordered.
Brett obliged and took the cock into his mouth. Cathy moaned in pleasure as if she could feel the sensations through the strap-on. While blowing, Brett began to fumble with his pants to unleash his own cock.
"Stop, let me do that," Cathy announced while sinking to her knees on the floor near the bed.
Cathy pulled off Brett's pants and followed with his underwear. Brett's hard-on was a big as she's ever seen it. He needed relief and she was the one to give it to him.
Cathy started in on his cock, taking it deep into her throat. She was an awesome cocksucker and Brett had always enjoyed watching her pretty face taking in his manhood.
The couple repositioned themselves on the bed and got into a 69. With Brett on the bottom, he tongued Cathy's pussy while she writhed with pleasure. Meanwhile, she continued to make love to his big dick with her mouth.
All of a sudden, she got up, got her strap-on back into position and grabbed a tube of lube. Brett was about to get fucked and his heartbeat quickened at the thought.
With Brett on his back, Cathy began to work the cock into his asshole. She went slow and finally got the strap-on's head past his opening.
"Oh, my God that feels incredible," Brett said. "Oh yes, fuck me, sweetie."
Cathy did as he requested and pushed the cock deeper and deeper into his ass. She leaned forward and kissed him as her tits rubbed against Brett's chest.
"Keep it up, it feels so good," Brett said.
Cathy then began to talk dirty, saying how Brett enjoyed sucking Scott's cock and how he wanted to blow many other men while she watched.
"Did you like sucking his cock?" she asked while fucking his ass.
"Yes, I loved it. I can't wait for my next cock," he replied. "I love blowing guys."
Cathy quickened her pace and noticed Brett's cock was hard as a rock. She began to jerk it for him.
At that point, Cathy got up to stand on the floor while giving Brett his dose of strap-on cock. She slid him down to the edge of the bed and fucked him even harder. The cock seemed to penetrate even deeper in this position and Brett experienced waves of pleasure.
"Damn that feels so good," he said. "I think I'm going to cum."
Cathy slowed down her pace as if to tease Brett a little. She was enjoying herself and didn't want it to end just yet.
Brett enjoyed the slow, deep thrusts. He opened his eyes and gazed up at Cathy. She was so beautiful, her hair now messed to create an incredibly sexy look. He loved her.
"C'mon baby, it's time for you to cum," she said.
Cathy quickened the pace again and Brett couldn't hold out much longer. Finally, huge streams of cum blasted out of his dick and all over his chest. It was the largest load of cum he'd ever seen.
"My God ... that was impressive," Cathy said. Brett couldn't reply as he tried to catch his breath. Cathy slipped off the strap-on and cuddled with her boy toy.
"Babe, do you think you could get hard again?" she asked. "I need to get fucked, too."
It took a half-hour but Brett satisfied his younger lover with a fucking that she would not soon forget. Then they drifted in and out of sl**p while holding one another. They were in heaven on what had been an incredible night.
The next day, they would return to the gay bar scene. Only this time, Cathy would be looking for a lesbian. That's another story for another time.... Continue»
Posted by bibands 4 years ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Hardcore  |  
625
  |  
100%
  |  9

Janet & Debbie Have a Black Gangbang

Janet and Debbie were sitting home on a Saturday afternoon, just lounging around, naked as usual without any plans for that night. Suddenly, Janet had an idea. She asked Debbie if she would like to participate with her in a gangbang with just black men and maybe a black woman or two. Debbie told her that she had never fucked any black men or women and that the idea sounded wonderful and if that was what Janet wanted to do, she would love to do it with her and fuck her first black man.

Janet went to the phone, made a call and came happily bouncing into the living room where Debbie sat watching the TV. Janet went to Debbie and with her hands on her shoulder's, told her that it was all set up and around 8 pm that night and that Oscar and a few of his friends and a black woman would be there. Debbie ask how they knew where Janet lived and Janet told her that this was not the first time that Oscar had been to her house. She had entertained him many times before. Debbie looked at Janet and told her that she never stopped amazing her. She wished they had gotten together long before they did. She did not have near the experiences fucking that Janet did, but she was more than happy to have Janet teaching her. She loved her new lifestyle.

Janet looked into Debbie's eyes and told her that she too was so happy that they were together and if she had known that Debbie had those feeling for her, she would have ask her to go out with her long before she had. Janet ask Debbie why she had not made a move or given her any hint that she felt the way she did about her and Debbie told her that she were afraid that if she had done that, she would have scared her away. But once Janet had made the first move, that Debbie knew for sure that she loved Janet. Janet leaned over and kissed Debbie softly.

Debbie reached up and took both of Janet's hanging tits in her hand and began massaging them, Janet's nipple turning very hard and Debbie began softly pinching and flicking them with her finger and thumb. Janet moaned softly as Debbie let go of one of her tits and began massaging Janet's pussy with her hand and suddenly slipped two fingers in Janet's pussy and began finger fucking her. Janet's knees get weak and she mover around and lay on the couch. Debbie's fingers felt good in her pussy and Janet hoped that Debbie would eat her pussy too.

She was not disappointed. Debbie jammed her fingers into Janet's pussy as far as they would go, quickly pulled them out and covered Janet's pussy with her mouth! Debbie was licking and sucking Janet's pussy eagerly and Janet wanted to return it, so she grabbed Debbie by the tits and pulled on them until Debbie raised up and quickly mounted Janet, never taking her mouth off from Janet's pussy. Janet buried her head between Debbie's legs and began eating Debbie's hairy pussy. Janet and Debbie loved eating each other's pussies and the taste of each other's juices. Licking and eating each others pussies, it never did take long before each other exploded with an orgasm and sent their juices onto the others face. When their orgasms subsided, they got up and sat next to each other on the couch and Janet began telling Debbie what to expect when Oscar and his friends got there. Debbie got so hot that she had another orgasm, just listening to Janet telling her what to expect. They didn't have to do much to get ready for them, maybe fix their hair was about it. They both decided that they were not going to dress for them. No since in it anyway as they would be naked within a few minutes after they got there, so they decided to meet them naked as they usually were anyway.

As the day wore on, Debbie was getting hotter and hotter. She told Janet that it was getting hard waiting for her first black cock and Janet kept assuring Debbie that it was going to be worth the wait. Finally, there was a knock at the door and Debbie rushed to answer it. There they were! Debbie had an orgasm and the guys just looked at her, as she stood naked in front of them. One of them, Debbie assumed it was Oscar, said, "Hello, may we come in?" Debbie opened the door and let them in and Oscar introduced his self and ask where Janet was. Debbie told him that she was in the living room when Janet hollered, "Oscar babe, why don't you'se come on in here? Debbie, come here for a minute will you?"

Oscar told Janet "ok" and Debbie went into the living room and sat with Janet.

Janet told Debbie to hang on for a minute and see what happens. Oscar ask Janet if it were ok to come on in and Janet told him, "sure." Janet told Debbie to close her eyes for a few seconds. Oscar and his friends came in the living room and Janet whispered in Oscar's ear for them to get undressed. Oscar started taking his cloths of and the other's followed suit.

As soon as they were all naked and stood in front of Debbie and her, Janet told Debbie to open her eyes. Debbie opened her eyes and in front of her were 5 huge, black cocks and one black pussy. Fuck, she had never seen anything like it. Those guys cocks were huge, they were fucking monsters. Big, so big. And black. She wilted right there, her eyes looked like they were glazed over and she fainted. Janet got some water and splashed some on Debbie's face to bring her back. The guys were amazed. Here was a white slut and she had gotten that hot just at the sight of their cocks. They knew that Debbie was going to be good. Debbie reached out and took one of the guy's cocks in her hand. Fuck, she thought, her hand didn't come close to making it all the way around.

It was so thick! His cock felt so hard and hot in her hand. Debbie hadn't noticed the black woman with them, but as soon as Marsha came up to her and shoved a big black tit in her face, Debbie took the nipple in her mouth and began sucking it as her hand began stroking the cock she held. Oscar picked Janet up and laid her gently on the floor, spread her legs and went straight for her pussy. His black tongue working its wonders on Janet's pussy, when another of the guys got down on his knees and aimed his black cock right for Janet's mouth. Janet took his cock in her hand and put it up to her lips and swallowed as much of it as she could, taking almost 8 inches before she felt it hit the back of her throat, then began sucking it, running her tongue over it as she brought her mouth back up to the tip of his cock before lunging her mouth back down onto it.

The guy began long, smooth strokes in and out of Janet's mouth, mouth fucking Janet as Oscar was eating her pussy. Damn, they were good. Debbie, in the mean time, was still licking the woman's tits, going from one nipple to the other, still stroking the black guys cock, when another of the black guys moved forward and stuck his huge, black cock in Debbie's face, with his hand, aimed it directly for Debbie's mouth. Debbie opened her mouth when she seen it coming and the guy slid it in as Debbie's mouth stretched as it was being shoved in her mouth. Debbie was amazed at how much cock she had in her mouth and gagged when it hit the back of her throat.

The guy stopped shoving and withdrew just a little. Debbie took her free hand and grabbed his cock and began stroking it while it was laying in her mouth. Fuck, she was turned on. Seeing and sucking the black woman's big tits, stroking one of the biggest, blackest cocks she had ever seen and her mouth full of black cock. Debbie then seen Janet on the floor, Oscar eating her pussy and getting mouth fucked by a monster size black cock, watching that big black cock sliding in and out of Janet's delicious, hungry, hot mouth, she let go of the guys cock she had in her hand, reached around, grabbed him by his ass cheek and began pushing him forward until his cock hit the back of her throat, then pushing him backwards. He soon got the idea and began mouth fucking Debbie with smooth, slow strokes.

His cock was wonderful in her mouth. Debbie had let the woman's nipple escape from her mouth, but had her hand on one of them, massaging it, kneading and squeezing the soft flesh. The sound and smell of sex filled the room. Janet and Debbie both slurping cock. The black woman knelt on the floor in front of Debbie, pulled her legs open and drove her head right into Debbie's pussy. Debbie moaned when Marsha's mouth hit her pussy, but with her mouth full of cock, moan was all she could do. Marsha's tongue began licking Debbie's pussy.

Debbie was so wet that her juices had soaked her legs and Marsha's face. Janet happened to notice that one of the black guys had his cock in his hand, jacking off, She took the cock out of her mouth long mouth long enough to tell him to come over here and let her jack him off. Janet took the cock she had been sucking into her mouth, took the other guys cock in her hand and began jacking him off. Everyone was doing something then. Janet getting her pussy eaten, stroking a cock and getting mouth fucked by another huge black cock. Debbie, getting her pussy eaten by Marsha, stroking a cock and she too getting mouth fucked by a monster black cock!

The only thing missing was something in Marsha's pussy, when Debbie thought of the dildo Janet and her fucked with. Debbie took her mouth of the guys cock she was sucking and told Marsha to go into their bedroom and in the top drawer was the dildo and if she wanted something in her pussy, get it and she would fill Marsha's pussy with if. Debbie took the guys cock back in her mouth and began sucking it, when Marsha took her mouth off if Debbie's pussy, got up, went into their bedroom, and came back out with the dildo in her hand. Marsha walked up in front of Debbie, put the dildo up to her pussy and slowly began shoving it up her black pussy until she had all 12 inches in her pussy, got back on the floor and drove her mouth straight back onto Debbie's pussy.

Suddenly, the guys cock Debbie was sucking, exploded, a stream of cum shooting from his cock into Debbie's mouth. He pulled his cock from Debbie's mouth before she could do anything and started shooting his cum all over Debbie's face. Gob after gob hitting Debbie in the face. So much cum squirting from the guys cock, Debbie trying to lick as much of it up as she could, but there was so much of it that it began running off Debbie's chin, down onto her tits and some onto Marsha's hair. Debbie wanted his cum in her belly, not on her face.

She put her mouth onto the head of his cock and let it lay there, still squirting small streams of cum. Debbie waited until her mouth was almost full and swallowed her first mouthful of black cum. It was delicious and she wanted more! Debbie thought that the black guys cum tasted better than white cum and decided to ask Janet some time when she thought of it. She took the guy whose cock she had in her mouth, balls in her hand and gave them a squeeze and that made him shoot a huge stream of cum into her mouth.

Suddenly, Janet screamed, "fuck, I'm cumming, I'm cumming Oscar, I'm gonna cum all over your face, eat my pussy, ohhhh, eat my pussy, fuck, here I cummmmmmmmmmmmmmm, oh fuck, I'm cumming babe, I'm cumming" and wrapped her legs around Oscar's head and pulled his mouth tightly to her pussy as her juices began gushing out of her pussy. Before she could move, the guys cock she was sucking, gave a big twitch and it shot a huge stream of cum straight down Janet's throat. She didn't even have a chance to taste it. Gob after gob shot into Janet's mouth and she swallowed every drop. The black guy was amazed that Janet could swallow so much cum.

No one had paid any attention, but Maria, Janet's daughter in law had come over, entered the house and came into the living room when she heard all the noise coming from there. Maria stopped in her tracks when she seen all the fucking and sucking going on. She looked at the huge black socks that Debbie and Janet were getting and immediately got horny. Maria stuck her hand in her shorts and began massaging her pussy, when one of the black guys noticed her, pulled his cock out of Debbie's hand and went over to Maria and ask her if he could help her. Maria grabbed his big cock and began stroking it. The black guy started undressing Maria, lifting her t shirt over her arms, Maria let go of his cock long enough for her t shirt to slide over her arms, then took the black cock in her hand again. Maria had huge tits, 38DD's and the bra she wore hardly contained them.

They were ready to spill out of it and they barley hid her nipples, which were rock hard by then and the black guys eyes got wide when he unhooked Maria's bra and let her tits spring loose. He immediately took one of her nipples and began sucking on it. Maria let out a small moan as the guy went for Maria's shorts, undone them and began tugging them down, taking Maria's panties with them. Maria's pussy came into view and the guy was surprised at how hairy Maria's pussy was. Maria stepped out of her shorts and stood there naked, jacking the guy off when the black guy yelled to everyone to look at Maria's hairy pussy.

Everyone looked at them and Janet took the cock she was sucking out of her mouth and told Maria that she was glad that she had came over and to cum on in and join the fun. Debbie told Maria that she would love to eat her pussy too and she had been looking forward to when she could taste her pussy for the first time. Maria was so horny by then that she began sliding down onto the floor, pushing her tits over the black guys cock and letting him tit fuck her for a few seconds before scooting down and in one smooth motion, took the black cock straight into her mouth and began sucking his cock right there in front of everyone! Fuck, Maria was horny and didn't care who was watching her suck his black cock. Everyone watched for a minute as the huge black cock slide in and out of Maria's white mouth.

The black cock sliding in and out of Maria's white mouth turning them all on even more. Marsha pulled her tit from Debbie's mouth, went over to where Maria was kneeing on the floor, got under Maria and pulled her pussy down to her face and began eating and licking Maria's very hairy pussy, while Maria was sucking her black friends cock. Maria couldn't take anymore and a huge orgasm went through her.

Oscar went back to eating Janet's delicious pussy and Janet never had taken her mouth off the guys cock she had been sucking, went back to their thing and Debbie, still with the guys cock in her mouth, didn't realize it yet, but the guys cock she had been stroking, moved in front of her and aimed his monster, hard, black cock right at Debbie's pussy, suddenly he grabbed Debbie's ankles, pulled her legs farther apart, raised Debbie's legs a little higher and slammed his cock to the hilt into Debbie's soaking pussy! Debbie, with her mouth full of black cock, couldn't even scream as the huge cock parted her pussy lips and buried its self farther than any cock ever had before in her pussy.

Debbie knew that her white pussy was full of black cock and she could feel the black guys balls on her ass. It felt like a fucking baseball bat was in her cunt and she reached to her belly, pressed on it and could actually feel the black guys cock inside her. But Debbie could not get over the wonderful feeling that the cock was giving her. She wanted to be fucked by the monster cock that was filling her white pussy. She wanted it! The guys cock Debbie was sucking, suddenly pulled it out of her mouth and quickly moved up to and behind Maria, his cock lubricated with Debbie's saliva and his precum, spread Maria's ass cheeks, put the head of his cock against Maria's asshole and shoved.

The head of his cock popped into Maria's asshole and he slowly push in until his black cock was fully into Maria's white asshole and Maria never flinched or missed a beat. Debbie reached for her black lover and pulled him down onto her. Debbie's pussy filled with the biggest cock she ever had and a black one, her legs pointing toward the ceiling began getting the fucking she had only before been able to dream about. Debbie lay there, taking every bit of black cock, her head rolling from side to side, she had locked her legs around the black guys back, matching him stroke for stroke as he pounded Debbie with his cock.

Marsha got up from eating Maria's pussy, he face covered with Maria's juices, looked at Debbie getting fucked, her eyes were closed and she was moaning. Marsha got up walked over to Debbie, straddled Debbie's face with her pussy and lowered her black cunt over Debbie's face. Without even opening her eyes, Debbie knew it was Marsha, her pussy had a different odor to it, a very nice odor and Debbie knew that Janet was on the floor getting her pussy eaten and had a mouthful of black cock and that Maria was on her knee's sucking a black cock and had another black cock fucking her in her asshole, so it had to be Marsha. Such a sweet tasting pussy!

Debbie immediately began eating Marsha's pussy, licking and sucking as much as she could. Marsha was face fucking Debbie, raising and lowering her pussy onto Debbie's face. Debbie was finally eating her first black pussy and she loved it. Debbie noticed Janet getting up and looked over at her. Janet got on her hands and knees and Oscar came up behind Janet, aimed his cock for Janet's pussy and rammed it home. Janet grunted as Oscar's huge cock split her pussy and drove its way deep into her belly.

Oscar began fucking Janet from the rear, doggy style and Janet's tits were flopping back and forth wildly as Janet took Oscar's cock. Janet reached to her pussy with one hand and began massaging it and letting Oscar's cock slide along her fingernail, when Oscar let out a scream and shot a tremendous load of cum far up in Janet's belly. Janet's pussy clung to Oscar's cock, sucking more and more cum from it. Her pussy flowing with her and Oscar's juices!

As soon as Janet was sure that her pussy had milked every drop of cum from Oscar's cock, she let his cock fall out of her pussy, turned around and took Oscar's semi hard cock completely in her mouth and began sucking her cock. Janet pulled her mouth off Oscar's cock and began licking his entire cock clean of their juices and moved to his balls, taking first one in her mouth and then the other, cleaning them both off. Janet licked Oscar's cock all the way up to the head of his cock and slowly lowered her mouth over Oscar's cock and began giving him a smooth, slow blowjob.

Maria in the meantime, had gotten the black guy's cock she had been sucking, to lay down on the floor and without taking the black cock out of her asshole, lowered herself and the black guy whose cock was buried in her asshole, onto the black guy laying on the floor, moved her pussy in position over the guys cock and lowered herself onto his cock. Maria's pussy and asshole were filled with black cock and she could feel them, just a fine wall between her pussy and asshole separating the two cocks and they were fucking Maria in unison.

One cock going in her pussy, one cock going out of her asshole! Debbie was still getting fucked and eating black pussy! Debbie suddenly wanted a black cock in her pussy, another in her asshole and another in her mouth! She took her mouth off Marsha's pussy long enough to tell the black guy fucking her just what she wanted. He looked at his friends and called two of them over. The guy, who had his cock buried in Maria's ass, pulled it out and came over.

Debbie and the black guy that was fucking her, rolled over together, not letting his cock slip out of her pussy and the black guy underneath her, told Debbie to raise her ass up just far enough so that his cock didn't come out of her pussy, so his friend could stick his cock in her white asshole. Debbie did just that. She raised her ass just high enough so that his cock stayed in her pussy. The guy in back of her moved so that his cock was at the entrance to Debbie's asshole and began shoving. Debbie's asshole was tight and there was a lot of resistance, but the head of his cock popped into Debbie's asshole. Fuck it hurt! Debbie ask him to stop and let her asshole get used to it

Debbie was sure that the guys giant cock and tore her asshole wide open, but after a minute, her asshole had become accustomed to the cock in it and she told the guy to go ahead and shove it all the way in her asshole and the guy did just that. With one lunge, his cock hit home. It was in Debbie's asshole up to his balls. Debbie screamed as his cock bore its way in her ass!

The guy lay still again. Only the thin membrane separating his cock in Debbie's pussy from his friends cock. Debbie needed one more cock for her mouth and she got it. One of the guys had been jacking off on the love seat to all the fucking and sucking going on around him and the guys told him to come over and stick his cock in Debbie's warm, waiting mouth. Here it came! Very soon Debbie was gong to get her wish. Suddenly his cock was at her lips, she opened her mouth and it was instantly filled with cock. Debbie had done it finally.

Filled every one of her holes with a cock. Janet seen Debbie with all that cock in her and told Debbie, "to go girl, fuck them, suck that cock, that she looked beautiful, her white skin covered with black skin. Fuck them baby, show then how a white woman fucks black men. Take them all baby and ask for more, fuck'em baby, fuck'em" and continued fucking Oscar. Debbie nearly fainted with pleasure! She had never felt anything so wonderful in her life! When she and Janet were alone, she was going to show Janet just how much she appreciated asking her out the night it had all come together! But for now, Debbie wanted cock and lots of cock! Debbie was lost in lust. She never noticed that everyone else had stopped fucking or sucking and were exhausted, laying around the floor watching her with the three guys! The four of them were putting on a show of shows!

Cock in, cock out, cock in, cock out. Debbie felt like the best part of a sandwich, only better, she had a cock in her mouth! She noticed suddenly that the rest of them were clapping and cheering them on, so she put everything it to it she could. One of the guys said them was going to cum and the other two told him to hang on for a minute and they would all cum together. Debbie wanted them all to cum as close to once as they could too, she wanted to feel three cock shooting cum into her.

The guys all slowed down when one of them yelled, "fuck, I can't hold it back anymore, this cunt is good, let her have it, unggggh, her I cum, get ready for this load bitch, cus here it cums." Before the others could answer, Debbie felt all three of them shooting gobs of cum into her pussy, her asshole and her mouth all at the same time. That was when Debbie passed out! The next thing she knew, she was laying on the couch, one arm hanging over the edge along with one leg, the other arm across her belly and her other leg on the back of the couch. It was dark and quiet and she knew that she had been fucked good! She wondered where the other's had gone.

She got up from the couch, fuck, every party of her ached, but she made her way to the bedroom. There on the bed, sound asl**p were Janet and Maria, lying in each other's arms. Debbie silently climbed in bed, next to Maria, took one of Maria's tits in her hand and put the other hand top Maria's pussy, rubbed it a few times, stuck two fingers in Maria's pussy and fell asl**p herself!... Continue»
Posted by maxkarl1974 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  
1635
  |  
92%
  |  7